Shop Mobile More Submit  Join Login

Similar Deviations
Organized by Artist
Starting from 11th result Go to first result
It was a sunny evening at the Village Hidden in the Leaves as Tenten (teenager) was by the ramen shop and was tapping her foot like she was waiting for someone. In fact she was waiting for Naruto Uzumaki (teenager).

“He says he wants to meet me her but then he doesn’t show up.”

Tenten sighed as she continued to tap her foot on the ground. Just then someone was running her way and that someone was Naruto as he pulled the brakes on and stopped in front of Tenten.

“Sorry *pant* I’m late *pant*.”

“It’s fine Naruto. Now what is it you wanted to see me for?”

“Oh yeah that follow me.”

Naruto jumped into the air and started jumping from roof top to roof top. Tenten just looked on and then started following Naruto by jumping from roof top to roof top just like Naruto.

“I seriously wonder what he wants from me.” Tenten thought to herself.

Minutes later Naruto and Tenten stopped in front of a door which was Naruto’s house as he started unlocking his door.

“Naruto why are we at your house?” Tenten asked.

“Because I need you’re opinion on my…weapons.”

“Really well you should have told me in the first place.”

As he was opened his door to the house, Naruto smiled as he walked inside the house with Tenten following him from behind.

“So Naruto where are you’re wea-”

Before she knew it, Tenten started seeing stars because Naruto had knocked her out from the back. He smiled as he picked up Tenten’s body and was carrying her over to his couch which he got a few days ago.

Naruto then removed Tenten’s black sandals and placed them on the floor and then placed her on the couch with a smile on his face.

“Well Tenten time to have some fun with you.”

An hour later in the evening Tenten started waking up from the hit to the head from Naruto as she tried getting up but she couldn’t move. “Hey what the heck!”

Tenten’s arms were tied behind the couch arm, her legs and ankles were a tied together, and her toes were tied together as well. “Naruto where are you help me!” She then looked up and saw Naruto above her and he was smiling.

“Naruto why are you smiling?! Get me out of-”

Before she could finish, Naruto kneeled down behind Tenten, drove his hands into her top clothing, and started tickling her underarms which made Tenten laugh.


“Um no Tenten I won’t stop because this is fun.”


This continued for ten minutes as Tenten had tears steaming down her face as Naruto continued to tickle her underarms.


Naruto stopped for a minute as he created one of his shadow clones. The clone walked over to where Tenten’s feet were and started tickling her soles.


“No Tenten this is fun!”


This continued for more than an hour as Tenten was starting to sweat as her laughter was getting weaker because she had been tickled for so long.


Just then Naruto and his clone stopped and then untied Tenten within a flash. As she lied on the couch catching her breath, Naruto and his clone were both chuckling but Tenten wasn’t chuckling for a second.

A few minutes later Tenten left Naruto’s house while having her sandals in her hands as she left his house. Inside the house Naruto and his clone were on the floor covered in punching bruises because Tenten had beaten them up.

“It was…worth it.”
A request from :iconsagashiindustries: who wanted a story about Naruto Uzumaki tickling either Tenten or Hinata so I chose Tenten. Hope you like it.

These characters are not mine.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

It was a quiet night in Tokyo as Sora, Mimi, and Biyomon were walking over to Kari’s house for a sleepover. But since Sora was going to take Biyomon along she had to put her in her sleeping bag so no one would see her.

“Sora why do I have to stay in this bag?” Biyomon asked her.

“Because Biyomon we can’t let anyone see you now please be quiet,” said Sora quietly.

“Sora there’s no need to worry it’s the nighttime and I doubt that anyone is going to see Biyomon,” said Mimi.

“Well we’re getting close to Kari’s house so Biyomon can wait.”

Mimi struggled as she and Sora continued to Kari’s house but Biyomon was feeling really uncomfortable in Sora’s sleeping back.

Within a few minutes Mimi and Sora arrived art Kari’s house. Her house was big and tall and the lights were still on. Sora felt her sleeping bag moving because Biyomon was trying to get out and get some air.

“Ok ok Biyomon just wait a minute,” said Sora as she unzipped her sleeping bag and Biyomon’s head popped out.

Just then the door opened as Mimi, Sora, and Biyomon saw Kari standing by the front door. She was wearing a light pink long shelved shirt, light pink pants, and red slippers.

“Hi guys you made it come on in,” said Kari with a smile.

A couple of minutes later Mimi and Sora were in Kari’s room and they had already changed their clothes. Mimi wore a light blue dress that went down to her ankles and wore blue slippers. Sora had the exact same thing but her dress and slippers were light red.

In the next few hours they were talking about things they liked, telling funny jokes, but most of all they were having fun. Sora, Mimi, Biyomon, and Kari were having so much fun together that they were all getting tired plus it was the midnight anyway.

But they were too tired to go into their sleeping bags that they slept on the floor expect for Biyomon who was still awake and wanted to wanted to see have some fun. She didn’t want to wake Sora but she had an idea as she looked over at the sleeping bags.

One by one Biyomon placed Mimi, Sora, and Kari in their sleeping bags. Mimi was on the left, Kari was in the middle, and Sora was on the right. The three girls continued to sleep in their sleeping bags and Biyomon made sure their feet were sticking out from each end and made sure the zippers were closed tight.

“Hmmm now I wonder if Kari has any rope on her?” Biyomon asked herself.

A few minutes later Biyomon found some rope and tied it around the three’s angle. Now Biyomon needed something else to add to her fun. She was looking around for something but she couldn’t find it until she found on her feather tail as she plucked two feathers from her tail.

“This will do,” Biyomon said as she walked over to where Mimi’s feet were sticking out from her sleeping back. Biyomon then placed the feathers on both of her soles and started moving them up and down her soles.

Mimi could feel them on her feet as she was trying to sleep but then she bursted out laughing in her sleeping bag. Kari and Sora couldn’t hear her laughter because they were fast asleep.

“Hehehehehehehehehehehe oh myehehehehehehehehehehehehe that tickles!” Mimi laughed. “Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehe stop tickling mehehehehehehehehehehehe pleasehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!”

Biyomon was having fun as she continued to tickle Mimi’s soles with the feathers but Mimi wasn’t having any fun at all.

“Ahahahahahahahahahahahahaha stop it pleasehehehehehehehehehahahahahahahaha no mohohohohohohohohohore tickling!” Mimi giggled. “Hehehehehehehehehehehehehe pleasehehehehehehehehehehehehe stop ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Biyomon tickled Mimi’s feet for almost twenty minutes as Mimi passed out in her sleep so Biyomon went over to Kari’s soles and continued where she had left off as Biyomon started stroking the feathers against her feet.

“Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe nohohohohohohohohohehehehehehehehehehehe I’m ticklish ehehehehehehehehehehehe!” Kari laughed. “Hahahahahahahahahaha please dohohohohohohahahahahahahahan’t tickle mehehehehehehehehehehehehe!”

Biyomon had no idea that her friends were so ticklish that she couldn’t stop tickling Kari’s sole but Kari had some tears in her eyes already.

“Hehehehehehehehahahahahahahahaha stop it nohohohohohohohahahahahaha more tickling ahahahahahahahahahaha!” Kari laughed. “I can’t stahahahahahahahand this tickling Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Biyomon tickled Kari’s feet for twenty minutes and like Mimi she passed out from laughter. Biyomon smiled as she looked at the last one which was Sora and started tickling her soles but when Sora laughed her was the loudest but no one could hear her.


But Biyomon wouldn’t show any mercy to Sora as she started tickling in between her toes which drove her mad.


Biyomon tickled her soles for fifteen minutes as Sora was still laughing from the tickling to her soles and she couldn’t stand it.


Biyomon was having so much fun that she didn’t want to stop so she continued to tickle Sora’s soles for mostly the entire night.

Later in the morning the girls were still asleep from the tickling to their soles that they didn’t want to wake up. The rope was removed from their ankles as Biyomon was sleeping on Kari’s bed and she had a smile on her face as she was sleeping.
An idea that my buddy :iconfirefoxsf:gave me. He gave me an idea for Sora, Mimi, and Kari to have a sleep over, and Biyomon tickling their feet while in the sleeping bags. Thanks for the idea man:)

These characters are not mine.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

It was a sunny and cloudy morning as Jake was running through a grassy field and was heading off to school. He had overslept in the morning and now was rushing to get to school or he was going to get into lots of trouble.

“That’s the last time I stay up during a school night,” Jake said to himself.

He had to stop several times to catch his breath and he could tell by the sun that he was extremely late for class. The school wasn’t that far away now but Jake was getting closer to his school.

“I *pant* finally *pant* made it.”

Jake stood in front of his school had to make sure his teacher, Mrs. Lili didn’t see him. He peeked into the window and saw his teacher with the black hair and white/blue dress as she was writing on the board.

“Good she doesn’t know I’m here yet so maybe I can still make it.”

Jake took another peek through the window and saw that his teacher wasn’t at the chalkboard anymore. “Huh where did she-”

Before he could finish, he felt someone tap his shoulder as he turned around slowly to see his teacher Mrs. Lili standing in front of him with her arms crossed. “M-Mrs. Lili how did you…I can explain you see I-”

“You don’t have to tell me Jake…you overslept at home didn’t you?”

Jake chuckled a little bit but Mrs. Lili wasn’t chuckling for one minute. “Young man you know my rules for being late…detention after school.”  As Mrs. Lili walked back into the school, Jake let out a groan and decided to stay outside for a few seconds.

“Well what a way this morning as turned out.”

The day went by fast when was ok with Jake because he was sleeping for most of the day since he knew that he was going to have to stay after school for detention. His classmates Saren (boy with spiky, black hair) and Mia (red head girl) were also staying after school.

“Hey Saren let’s have some fun with Jake if you know what I mean.”

“Oh yeah Mia I know what you mean.”

Several minutes later Jake’s ankles were placed in stocks with his sandals removed and his wrists were tied in the air showing his underarms. Mia kneeled down in front of Jake’s feet as Saren stood behind Jake.

“Time for a wake up call.”

Saren started tickling Jake’s underarms as Mia started tickling Jake’s soles which woke him up immediately and made him start laughing.


“Sorry Jake put you’ve been bad,” said Mia smiling.

“That’s right you have to punished,” said Saren grinning.


Jake was laughing his head off as the two continued tickling his soles and underarms and they were both having the time of their lives but Jake wasn’t.


They continued to tickle him for five minutes as Jake started sweaty because he had been tickled for so long. Mia and Saren then stopped tickling him as they switched sides so now Saren was tickling his soles and Mia was tickling his underarms.


“No way this is too much fun dude,” said Saren still grinning.

“I agree with Saren this is too much fun,” Mia said giggling.


They continued to tickle Jake’s soles and underarms for ten minutes as he had to hold back his tears. Mia and Saren were getting bored anyway so they stopped and released Jake from the ropes and stocks.

Later Crystal comes to pick Jake up after school and takes him home. “I am never going to be late for school ever again.” He turned around to see Mia and Saren waving bye to him with both of them grinning.
A request from :iconbloodthirster:

He wanted a story about his character Jake being late for school and then getting detention for being late. The during afterschool is tickled by Mia and Saren, his other characters.


All characters (c) :iconbloodthirster:
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

As the sun set in Mobius, Amy got food ready for her party. She invited Blaze, Rouge, Cosmo and Cream over for a slumber party. While wearing her trademark red dress but without her boots on showing her socked feet, Amy finished organizing the snacks into a large bowl then entered her living room. She saw everyone with their shoes off and in their PJ's. Rouge wore purple T-shirt and miniskirt with her socked feet against the table holding the TV. Blaze was in purple silk PJ's who was conversing with Cream who was in pink PJ's. Cosmo, however, wore her regular trademark outfit. and laid on the couch nearly asleep.

"Okay, guys", Amy announced as she set the food down on the floor, "What do we have planned for tonight?" "Nothing's on TV", Rouge grumbled flipping every channel with the remote. "Try some other hobby, treasure hunter", Blaze smirked grabbing the remote from her. "Hey give it", Rouge protested and pounced on Blaze. As they struggled for gaining control of the remote and Blaze tried pushing Rouge off her, Blaze's tail wrapped around and brushed against Rouge's belly. "Hehehehey, quit tickling mehehehe or I might tickle you", she giggled and in revenge began tickling Blaze's armpits. "Hahahahahahahaha", Blaze broke out into laughter and tried squirming from under Rouge's grip, "Dohohohohohohon't tihihihihickle mehehehehehehe Ahahahahahahahahahaha!!"

"Give me the remote, Kittycat, then I might stop", Rouge smirked as she slipped her hands under Blaze's pajama top and tickled her ribs.


"Ooo ticklish kitty aren't you", Rouge smirked then felt Blaze's tail stroke against her sides, "Hahahahahahaha dammit stahahahahahahap it".

Amy and Cream decided to stay out of it and reached into the bowl and ate some popcorn. After several minutes had passed, Cosmo awoke to the sound of laughter and saw Rouge and Blaze tickling each other. "Okay, you two", she said pulling Rouge off Blaze, "Let's not fight over a meaningless item". Rouge and Blaze looked at her with perplexed eyes as they got up and separated. A few minutes passed again as everyone settled down. "Okay", let's discuss our relationships", Amy suggested, "Blaze, tell us about Silver". "Oh well he's pretty sweet but he's very naive when it comes to missions", Blaze said as she put the remote in her pocket but that somewhat irked Rouge. "How about you, Rouge?", Amy asked, "Is Knuckles the hot headed romantic guy you hoped for?". "Yea but it's so hard to get an honest answer from him", Rouge shrugged, "But I think he can... can be pretty... sexy at times. You know I'm tired of this. Give me the remote, princess". She held her hand out in front of Blaze's face but was greeted with a glare.

"I'm not giving you the remote", Blaze said and she got up. "Here we go", Amy said rolling her eyes. "GIVE IT", Rouge yelled and pounced on Blaze but the cat was well ahead of her. She tripped Rouge and she fell on the floor face first and Blaze jumped onto her legs pinning her down. Blaze then grabbed Rouge's feet and started mercilously tickling them.


"Oh I think you can Bat woman", Blaze smirked, "Nobody tickles me and gets away with it". She then pulled off Rouge's white socks exposing her tan feet, "And now I'll show you no mercy", and stroked and tickled her feet.


"That's it", Cosmo said sternly, "Settle down you two". She walked over and grabbed Blaze by her sides to pull her off but that made Blaze giggle.

"Hehehehehehehehe, oh you wahahahahahant to play too?", Blaze giggled then curled her tail back to wrap around Cosmo's thin belly then brushed the tip of it against Cosmo's belly button.


Cosmo in retaliation began tickling Blaze's sides mercilessly making her break out in tears of mirth and making her face flush with laughter. Amy and Cream watched this with some slight interest since they never saw these serious people act so playful. Cream then smiled as she stared at Amy. "Why are you staring at me like that?", Amy asked nervously. Cream smirked more then leaped onto Amy with great speed and grabbed her socked feet, took her socks off and mercilessly tickled Amy's feet.


Amy then grabbed Cream's large rabbit feet, took her socks off, and tickled the soles of her feet rubbing its little pink pads with her fingers, "NOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO, AHAHAHAHAHAMY NOT MY FEEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHET I CAN'T STAHAHAHAHAHAND MY FEHEHEHEHEHEET BEING TICKLED".

The tickling fight kept going for several minutes until Sonic, Knuckles, Silver and Tails came back from the movies. "Hey girls-", Sonic greeted but then the four stared wide eyed at seeing their crushes tickling each other. "Uh, are we interrupting something?", Knuckles asked then smirked, "I didn't know you were into being tickled, Rouge". "Don't get any ideas", she responded wiping the sweat from her forehead and tears from her red eyes, "Get lost, boys". "No prob, we just came to get our tickets", Sonic said as he dashed upstairs then came back with four tickets, "You guys can continue your, (ahem) game". "Just beat it", Blaze growled and the four left. "You know the problem with boys", Rouge said, "They have such perverted minds". "I know", everyone nodded.
It's been a while since I did a tickle fan fic.

Characters owned by SEGA
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Amy was walking back home from the grocery store with a bag of groceries in her arms wearing her trademark red dress. "Man I hope Sonic likes what I've cooked for dinner", she thought to herself smiling with bliss. She even giggled at the thought of what would happen if he did show up. She then started skipping like a pixie. Suddenly she ended up running into someone. She peeked from on top of the large bags she carried and saw Rouge the Bat in her Riders uniform.

"What's all this, Amy?", Rouge asked pointing to the food. "Hi, Rouge", she replied shaking with excitement, "Just a little diner I'm preparing for my hero Sonic. I'm sure he's going to love it and ask 'Wow, Amy you make the best meals. Maybe we should go out to a lovely place and-'". "Okay, okay", Rouge said grasping Amy by the shoulders, "Let's just stop there. I don't think he's going to say all that". "Why not", Amy asked with a perplexed look. "Face it, hun", Rouge said, "He's not into you as a girlfriend. Best you just let it go and move on". Amy looked very surprised and somewhat sad by what Rouge said but then Rouge left.

Rouge arrived back at her room at a hotel in station square. She routinely checked into their large suites during her G.U.N. missions and decided to make this an exception. She got to into her large two bedroom and large bathroom room and kicked off her shoes. She then collapsed on the couch near her flat-screen TV. "Ah what a day", Rouge smirked as she went off to sleep. As the minutes went by, the door opened and Amy came in with eyes of annoyance carrying another bag. She looked down on the sleeping Rouge then smiled an evil smile, "So you think I'm going to take that news".

She dropped the bag but instead of food, it had rope which she tied Rouge's wrists and ankles. He then picked Rouge up, sat on the couch then placed Rouge on her lap with her wrists tied to the end of the couch. Rouge then woke up and saw Amy smiling at her, "Uh what are you doing, Amy?" Amy didn't reply and stuck out her index finger into the air then slowly brought it down to her armpit. "Oh no, no, no, no, Amy, don't even-", Rouge threatened as she tried to squirm away but couldn't move. Amy then started mercilessly tickling her armpits with her fingers.

"Hehehehehehehehehehehehehe Amy hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe don't tickle meeeeeeeehehehehehehehehehehehehe !" Rouge giggled. "Please hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe stop it heheheheehehehehehe!"

"You should know not to hurt my feelings", Amy smirked, "But now I'm taking a break from cooking for some fun.... and this is fun". She then started tickling faster.


"Nah you're lying and the food won't be ready for two hours so we have anough time", Amy smirked evilly as she stopped tickling her then placed one hand on Rouge's belly, "Saaaaaaayyyy Is your belly ticklish?"

"I swear I'll freaking kill you if you tickle my belly", Rouge said sternly. "Guess I got your answer", Amy smirked then reached into the bag and took out a paintbrush. "Time for your punishment to get more intense", Amy laughed evilly then started stroking Rouge's ribs one at a time with the brush.


"Coochie coochie coo", Amy chuckled then to Rouge's horror brought the brush to her bellybutton and stroked the inside of her delicate little innie.

"BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA NAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAT THAT NAHAHAHAHAHAT THAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAT", Rouge broke out into tears as she kept squirming to get away but was held down by Amy's grip.

"Aw, and people say I'm the one who acts like a kid", Amy chuckled, "Looks like your bellybutton is very ticklish. I'll think I'll stay there for a while".


An hour had passed as Amy watched with joy as she kept tickling Rouge's bellybutton. Rouge was still laughing but her face was flushed with shortness of breath, her tan skin particularly her belly was dripping with sweat, her eyes were also dripping with tears.


"Oh let me see", Amy said as she stared at her watch then saw it was 4:50 PM, "Well I got twenty minutes left so I guess I'll wrap it up", Amy said as she got up and walked to the end of the couch where Rouge's socked feet remained tied up, "Let's see if your feet our as ticklish as your belly", then used her index fingers stroking up and down her soles.


Several minutes later, Rouge fainted her body twitching from the intense tickling. Amy then stared at the watch, "Oh. I'm late. Better head back home". She then got up and ran out the room back home leaving Rouge still tied up and twitching.
requested by ~cagepower

SEGA owns all characters
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Sonic was lying in an empty grassy field relaxing from a long fight with Eggman's robots. The sky was clear of any clouds and the sun shined down warming the very earth Sonic loved running across. A cool breeze kept the heat of the sunlight to a comfortable setting. "Sonikuuu", Amy called from across the field. Sonic looked over and saw Amy who was wearing something new than her trademark red dress. She had on a pink T-shirt tucked into matching small shorts and red sandals with white stripes in the center.

"What's up", she cheered looking over her hero. "Nothing just chillin before my next big fight", Sonic muttered as he folded his arms behind his head and rested on the grass. "Really?", Amy giggled and sat down next to him. After a while she too laid down on the grass but had her head on Sonic's chest. "Hey, Amy", Sonic flushed with shyness and Amy snapped out of it. "Sorry, Sonic", she giggled, "I'm just very tired and this grass feels so comfortable to sleep on". "Maybe you can move out and sleep outside here", Sonic joked. "Nah, rather be in my home", she snickered back then stretched her arms into the air.

The stretching also made the bottom of her T-shirt pop out from under her shorts and exposed her pink belly. Sonic's eyes caught sight of this and, for some unknown reason, couldn't look away from what he realized was Amy's perfect hourglass figure. He smirked and decided to have a little fun. As Amy laid back down on her back, Sonic got up and laid his head on Amy's belly much to her surprise. "S-s-s-sonic?", she nervously said. "Sorry, Amy", Sonic smirked as he rested his right cheek on her belly with his nose hovering over her tiny bellybutton. He smirked again realizing how soft and warm her fur was.

He then started rubbing his cheek up and down her belly making Amy giggle. "Heheheheh, hey, thahahahahahat tihihihihickles, Sohohohonic", she giggled and tried pushing him off but Sonic wrapped his arms around her waist and kept rubbing his face against her tummy. "Why do you want me to stop hugging you?", Sonic smirked, "You do the same thing to me 24/7". "That's besides the point", Amy flushed trying to stifle back her giggling, "Just plehehehease stop doing thahahat".

Sonic put on a devilish smile then stuck his tongue out and licked her tummy. "Hahahahaha", she laughed, "Quihihihihit it". Sonic slowed down his licking motion which made Amy moan more than giggle. "Mmmmhm hmhmhmhmhmhmmmm, that feels.... a little good, Sonic". Sonic kept licking her belly for ten minutes admiring her moaning. She must really enjoy this, Sonic thought smiling. Then he smirked again when he approached her bellybutton. "Oh.. Aaaaammmmy", he snickered, "I think you'll looooove this". With that, he dove his tongue into her bellybutton.

"Kyaaaahahahahahaha", she burst out laughing and began wiggling out of Sonic's grasp, "Nohohohohot my behehehehellybutton". Sonic held her tightly by the waist and kept licking her belly button for another ten minutes. He then picked up a blade of grass from the ground and delved it into her bellybutton while saying, "Coochie coochie coo". "NOHOHOHOHOHOHO", Amy screamed with laughter, "ANYTHIHIHING BUT THAHAHAHAHAHAT! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA PLEHEHEHEASE, SOHOHOHONIC STAHAHAHAP IT". "Maybe I'll stop", he said with a devilish smile and kept wiggling the blade of grass in her bellybutton, "Or maybe... I'll speed up". He wiggled the blade of grass faster in her naval driving Amy into a hysterical laughter. "KYAAAAHAHAHAHA NOHOHOHOHO MOHOHOHORE I'LL DOHOHOHOHO WHAHAHAHATVER YOU WAAHAHAHAHANT JUST STAHAHAHAHAHAP!", she finally gave in as she felt like fainting.

Just like that Sonic stopped and tossed the grass blade away. He looked over and saw Amy red in the face and eyes with tears streaming down her rosy cheeks. "That.... was.... too.... much", she giggled/groaned. "Sorry, Amy", he snickered still laying his face on her belly yet facing Amy this time, "You're just so soft like a pillow. Plus you're kind of cute when you laugh". She flushed with embarrassment but smiled as well. "He thinks I'm cute", she thought with love hearts in her eyes. She was then awoken from daydreaming when Sonic started licking her belly. "Mhmhmhmhmhmhmhm", she moaned/ giggled with a cheerful look, "Again?". "Why not?", Sonic smirked and wrapped his arms tightly around her waist and licked her belly slowly. Amy moaned as Sonic kept licking/tickling her. She was cute but this was the first time he ever rested on her. "She's so soft", Sonic thought again.  
request by ~Pro-Master-Gamer

Sonic has a little fun with Amy and her tummy (A little tickling involved).

Hey, my hundredth deviant art submission? Hard to believe it's been just four months and I've submitted 100 deviations.

SEGA owns all characters
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

    Yang stood in the shower scrubbing her long blonde hair. She sighed deeply as the warm water ran down her body, humming a little tune to herself. She began soaping up her body soon after, rubbing the bar all over her naked wet body. She took the time to scrub her large, perky breasts, getting every nook and cranny. She went down her abdomen, scrubbing that as well, and shoved the edge of the bar into her navel. She wanted to make sure that every part of her was clean, and her tight innie bellybutton was no exception. The edge of the soap circled around in her navel, making it all slippery.

    The edge of the bar started rubbing across the knot at the back of her navel, getting faster as the soap lubed up her bellybutton. Yang didn't know it, but this was starting to arouse her. She started to leak a bit and felt a little twinge in her nether. Her soapy nipples became erect as well, poking through the suds covering her chest. Yang's legs began to wobble and she began slipping, and she fell on her perfect ass in a puddle of shower water, shampoo, soap suds, and her own fluids.

    The blonde haired Xiao Long girl slowly got up and rubbed her back side, making sure to keep her balance so she wouldn't slip again. "Damn, thats the third time this week," she groaned, picking the soap back up and going back to washing herself, now doing her legs. She finished washing up and started drying off. Yang wiped off her body in the same order she washed it, save for her navel, which she saved for last.

She put on her pajamas and went back to her dorm room, which was vacant for the evening. Ruby, Blake, and Weiss were on a mission and would be back the next morning. She laid down in her sister's bed, which was neater than her's, and immediately fell asleep.

3 hours later....

    A popping sound woke up Yang, who immediately snapped up to a figure laying on top of her body. The blonde squinted to try to see who it was, but couldn't make it out. "Nora?" she guessed, as the orange haired lunatic was known for doing stuff like this. The figure shook their head, taking a lick of what looked like a lollipop. "Um... Pyrrha?" Yang asked weakly. The figure shook her head again, taking another lick. Yang rolled her eyes. "Oh come on, just tell me who you are!?!?" she yells annoyed.

    The girl reached over to a lamp on Ruby's nightstand and pulled the cord. The person who was laying on her had pink and black hair and pale skin. Her irises were also pink and brown, but changed to a different color out of the three whenever she blinked. It was Neapolitan. Yang instantly got pissed. "You!?!? What're you doing here!?!?" she tried to punch her, but found that she couldn't move her arms. They were tied to the bed, and so were very.

Neo just continued to lick her lollipop, smirking at the squirming blonde. Yang continued to struggle and writhe, grunting and shaking under Neo's ice cold body. "Let me go, now!" Yang commanded, but her captor didn't respond. "I'm serious!" Yang bellowed, "if you don't release me I'm gonna- what're you doing?" she asked.

    Neo had taken her finger and was swirling it around the rim of the blonde's navel, slowly dragging it along her smooth, fresh and clean skin. "S-stop it." Yang said, moving her belly around in an attempt to escape Neo's chilly finger. This proved to be futile, as her finger couldn't shake it. "S-s-s-seriously," the blonde stuttered, "Cut it out!"

    The ice cream themed assassin dipped her index finger in, swirling it around the upper tier of Yang's umbilicus. Her nail scratched along the navel flesh, producing a very ticklish sensation that bothered Yang. A lot. "Ok, this is stuhuipid!" Yang giggled, "are you seheheheheriously tihihihickling mehehehehehehehahaha!!!" She shook around like mad, making her breasts bounce along with the rest of her.

    The jiggling chest lumps drew Neo's attention, and so she lifted up Yang's pajama shirt to get a better look at 'em. The captured blonde had gone to bed without putting on a bra, and thus her chest was bare. Yang blushed and looked away, her nipples starting to perk up a little from Neo's frigid breath. The blonde's captor shoved her face into the girl's chest, motorboating her. Yang's boobies bounced as Neo played with them, her lips sticky from the lolli she was sucking on. "Eeeew!!!" Yang groaned as her the work she'd done during her shower went down the drain. Neo gave yang a smug look, relishing in her discomfort as she continued to play with her helpless body.

    The icy girl began sucking on Yang's glass cutter nipples, rubbing her tongue all over the right and making it all sticky. The tip of her mouth snake lightly flicked across the blonde beauty's nipple with drive, moving in unison with her index finger, which was still exploring the cavern that was Xiao Long's navel. Neo released Yang's nipple from her juicy lips, licking them to get all the stickiness from the lollipop off, which she then placed back in her mouth. As she sucked on it and watched her captive write, giggle, and plead for her to stop. "Eeeew! I'm all sticky!" Yang whined, "I hate sticky!!"  This gave Neo an idea.

    She slowly took the sucker out of her mouth, giving it a long and savory lick. Yang watched as Neo took an agonizingly long time to lick off the lolli, her finger now starting to exit the bellybutton. It was then that Yang realized what Neo was planning. "Don't you do it..." Yang whispered as Neo finished her lick, waving the lollipop around to taunt her. "I mean it!" the blonde screamed. Neo hovered it over the girl's bellybutton, who was moving around in an attempt to shake the icy girl off.

    Neo slowly stuck the head of the sticky lollipop into Yang's bellybutton, making her whimper as the sticky sugariness coated her bellybutton skin. The icy woman's saliva was rubbed into her skin, making it all gross. "Stop it you crazy bitch!!!" Yang yelled, which immediately caused Neo to frown.

    The icy assassin stopped moving the lolli around, confusing the bound blonde beauty, who glared at her. "Umm.... What?" Yang asked, with Neo getting closer to her body. The blonde felt the sucker get pushed deeper into her navel, and she saw that Neo was pushing the stick end into her bellybutton. Neo moved her hips around, and the sucker moved with her. While Neo moved her candy around, she licked the space between Yang's breasts, cleaning them like a mother lioness does her cubs.

    The blonde vixen continued her struggle to break free from her predicament, the tongue on her chest and the lollipop in her navel were pushing her to break free. Neo's body was ice cold, and it stung as it made contact with Yang's warm torso. She shivered and pulled at her cuffs, her teeth chattering like mad. "P-please..." Yang begged, but Neo ignored her and began licking down her body. Neo smiled, taking pleasure in her prisoner's discomfort.

The assassin moved the lolli stick out from Yang's bellybutton and began to lick around it. "Don't you even think about it!!!" Yang immediately became furious as Neo licked around the lollipop, preparing to pull it out. "IM SERIOUS, IF YOU DO THAT, IM GONNA BASH YOUR FACE IN!!!!!" Neo just smiled like the smug Bitch that she is, and removed the sticky lollipop from Yang's navel, her tongue preparing to venture inside. Yang's face got extremely red as she felt the slimy but silky tongue plunge into her bellybutton.

    The blonde bit her lip and closed her eyes tight, squealing as the assassin's tongue probed her bellybutton deeply. The smooth and soft tongue licked away all the stickiness, replacing it with her saliva. Neo held Yang in place, as her body shook and struggled with each movement of her tongue. Yang's navel knot was not spared from this assault, and Neo paid extra attention to it to spite her prisoner.

    The Xiao Long girl began to grind her ass into the bed, an action she had no control over. Her thighs began to rub together as well, which was only something that she did when she was getting turned on. Every little touch she felt in her navel was building up and making her wetter by the second. Could she actually be getting turned on by her worst enemy licking her bellybutton? Yang refused to believe such an outlandish assumption, rolling her eyes at such a silly notion.

    "There's no way I could be getting off on this weird ass shit," Yang thought to herself. But as a long and loud moan escaped her lips when Neo's tongue licked a sensitive area, she was proven otherwise. She continued to purr and whimper as the chilly girl rotated her tongue around and around in her navel, making squishing noises as she pushed it in deeper. "Mmmm... Oh god, mmm..." Yang was beginning to lose herself in the pleasure, ashamed of the fact that she broke so easily. That shame was quickly buried under another fuckton of pleasure as Neo continued her assault.

    "Ohhhh yes, keep going, ahhhh..." Yang sighed, rotating her hips in delight for her captor. The blonde started to feel warm again, due to Neo's tongue being the only warm part of her body for some reason. The ice cream themed assassin must have noticed this from Yang's lack of shivering, and stopped licking her bellybutton for a moment. The captive must have noticed this, and began to bitch. "What the hell, I was actually enjoying myself there, what gives?" Yang continued to whine and complain while Neo searched for something in the dark, her body hanging off the bed. She slowly exited the darkness with a small container under her right arm.

    "Wuzzat?" Yang asked casually. Neo opened the container and stuck her right index finger inside. From where Yang was laying, it looked like she was scraping something out of it. Neo removed her finger from the bucket with a lump of something on it. The lump's color was a mix of white, brown, and pink, much like the assassin herself. She shoved the finger into Yang's bellybutton with great force, rubbing what was on it all over the inside. Yang's navel felt like an ice cube had just been forcefully shoved inside, and her body reacted as you would have expected.

    "AAAAAH!" Yang yelped in surprise, " IT'SS F-F-F-F-F-FREEZING! WHAT THE HELL IS THAT STUF-F-F?!?" Her body shivered and jumped with each movement of the girl's finger. Neo grabbed the rim of the container and brought it closer to Yang's face so she could see what it was. The bucket read: Schnee Brand Ice Cream, Neapolitan flavor. "Oh god dammit," Yang groaned and rolled her eyes. She tried to facepalm, but her hands were still restrained so she couldn't. Neo pulled it back and stuck her finger in the ice cream again, letting what was in Yang's button to melt. The icy girl took more of the dessert and spread it across the blonde's creamy tummy.

    "Ehhhh, it's too cold!" Yang moaned as she felt the ice cream dispersed across her belly. Neo continued to coat her prisoner's stomach in the stuff, and as soon as the dessert made contact with her skin, it began to melt and run down her sides, soaking into the bedsheets. "Ruby's not gonna be happy about this," Yang thought to herself, but that was the least of her problems right now as Neo continued to toy with her.

    Once the ice cream was evenly dispersed along the blonde's silky skin, it was ready to be consumed. Neo started at Yang's ribs, where the ice cream was still solid. She slowly licked up the delicious dessert off her body, slightly brushing her tongue up against the base of the blonde's pillowy bewbs, causing the bound girl to shiver and moan. "Hyaaa~!!! This feels so... Mmmmm~!!!" Yang bit her lip and writhed in pleasure, helpless to whatever her captor wanted to do to her. Neo continued to move down her body while making a trail through the ice cream, plowing through it like a plow through the snow. She began to lick around the navel much like she did before with the lollipop. Yang's body rocked and tilted in response to the licking,  causing more ice cream to fall off her body and into the sheets.

    The icy assassin then stuck her tongue back into the sensitive navel, which was now a pool of melted ice cream. The dimple overflowed as the slick, silky tongue slid inside, making the hole leak from all sides. "Ooooh~," Yang squealed, "That's it! Right there!!! Mmmm~!!!" Neo raised an eyebrow to this sudden change in attitude, as she was so resistant and uncomfortable with this only a few minutes before.

    The cold hearted mute began to swirl her tongue in the delicate orifice, the ice cream being stirred under it as it traveled around. The pink muscle slowly inched its way deeper inside, and as it got closer inside. "Jesus Christ this is heavenly, my bellybutton feels like it's getting cleaned by an angel!!!" Neo could feel her eye twitch as Yang kept shouting praise rather than disgust and anger. She tried to think of another way to torture her victim, absentmindedly digging her tongue into the deep hole. Much to her annoyance, this pleasured her prisoner even more.

    "Oohoho Fuck me, this is the bee's fucking knees, this is Nirvana on a roller coaster, this is.... Mmmmmmm I'm so fucking WET right now!!!" Yang's last statement gave Neo an idea, one that would definitely make her uncomfortable. She hooked a finger on the waistband of her Pajama pants, and began to pull them down, revealing her soaking wet panties. Yang didn't notice this as she was distracted by the blowjob her bellybutton was receiving. The tongue that was currently going to town inside her umbilical cavity incereased its licking speed to make sure that the prisoner wouldn't catch wind of Neo's plan. The chilly villainess slowly slid her finger between the sticky cotton underwear and the sweaty skin beneath it. Neo slowly pulled them down, her tongue continuing to go nuts and unwillingly drive Yang to a massive climax. As the girl's panties were about halfway down her back side, the blonde’s body began to jerk intensely.

    “MMMMM!!!! OH GOD I FEEL LIKE MY PUSSY’S GONNA KERSPLODE!!!!” Yang screamed at the top of her lungs. Neo’s eyes went with this statement, as she needed to move fast in order for her plan to work. She immediately pulled down her panties not to waste any time, the blonde fortunately didn’t notice because she was walking on cloud nine. With tongue still in her navel, Neo pulled out the ice cream container and stuck her hand in. She quickly pulled out a handfull and started rubbing it against Yang’s throbbing womanhood.

    “AHHHH!!!! WHY ARE MY LADY PARTS IN ANTARCTICA!?!?!?” Yang shrieked, looking down to see Neo smirking at her, still tongue fucking her ice cream filled bellybutton. “WHAT THE HELL!?!?!?” the blonde Xiao Long girl yelled, her face going red with rage. “I WAS ENJOYING MYSELF YOU BITCH!!!!!” Neo giggled to herself as she pushed some ice cream into the girl’s lower lips, making her freak out. “STOP IT STOP IT STOP IT STOP IT STOP ITTT!!!!!!” Yang’s body was going berserk, not wanting her climax to be mixed with such an awful sensation. She cried and pleaded for her to Neo to stop, who was still lovingly fucking her bellybutton but also fingering her navel with the sticky, chilly ice cream.

    “PLEASE STOP!!! I DON’T WANT TO… MMMMMMM!!!!” Yang squirted all over Neo’s fingers with a combination of pussy juice and ice cream. Neo smiled, licking her fingers in front of Yang as she savored her defeat. She crawled up on her and brought her face close to hers, their noses touching each other. She then planted a kiss on her, covering Yang’s lips in her own fluids. “I… hate… you…” Yang whispered, passing out with the image of Neo smiling at her triumphantly burned into her mind.

A few hours later….

    “Yang! Yang, c’mon wake up!!!” An adorable, squeaky voice could be heard as Yang slowly began to open her eyes. “W-what… What’s going on?” Yang groaned as she groggily got up, stretching her limbs out. “YANG!” The voice yelled again, bringing her back to. “WHAT!” She yelled back at the voice’s owner, who as a short, cute girl in a red and black dress. “Ruby? Why are you yelling at me?” she asked, still groggy from her sleep. “You’ve got some explaining to do, Yang!” Ruby growled as Yang remembered her little predicament that night. She looked around the bed, which was a total mess, ice cream stains all over. She then looked at her little sister, who glared at her in the most adorable way possible. “Well… You see…”

To be continued

Requested by :iconseishi-tono:
Image Source:…
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

    Satsuki Kiriyuin sat on the throne in her tower, draped in a bath robe and drinking some tea. She was trying to hold back the feelings of humiliation she'd felt after being forced to climax by Ryuko Matoi. Her navel was subjected to several things: toothbrushes, tongues, fingers, and other things. Her navel was sore, from the intensity at which her rival had ravaged it. Through the fuzzy bathrobe, she fingered her navel, trying to ease the stinging sensation. As it vanished, Satsuki couldn't deny that it felt good. It was like there was a connecting her clit and her navel, and every time she poked it, the vibrations would carry down to her nether regions and give her a pleasurable sensation. She put her cup down, and slumped back into her throne. She quickly lost herself, closing her eyes and sort of drifting off to sleep.
     She was soon awoken by a familiar voice. "Lady Satsuki, you awake? Helloooo, Earth to Satsuki..." She felt a hand on her shoulder as the person trying to wake her started shaking her. Satsuki started coming to, and realized that the one shaking her was her childhood friend Nonon. The pink haired drum major of the Elite Four was desperately trying to get her mistress awake. "Nonon?" Satsuki yawned, attempting to strech her arms out, but found that she couldn't move them. She groaned, looking over to see that her arms were bound above her head and her bathrobe was undone, showing all her saucy bits to the girl in front of her. Her eyes widened, and she panicked a bit, as this was the second time something like this had happened to her. 
    "Jakuzare! What is this?" Satsuki said in her normal powerful tone. "Oh, y'know, just stopping by," The young lady said, sitting on Satsuki's lap and snuggling with her. "Get off of me, you're heavy!" Satsuki struggles, but to no avail. "Jakuzare, what have you done?!?" Satsuki is mildly livid now, but she keeps her cool. "I heard Matoi playing with you from the next room over, and I just got a little jealous of the new girl getting to have her way with your delicious little bellybutton," Nonon said seductively, trailing her finger around Satsuki's exposed navel. Satsuki's eyes widened, as she realized she was going to be subjected to the same torture again. 
    "Nonon, get off! NOW!" Satsuki was desperately trying to escape, which was very unlike her. "Oh, calm down Lady Satsuki, I'll be gentle," Nonon calmly replied and gave Satsuki a hickey, and then started licking down her body, sucking on her superior's stiff nipples on the journey south. Satsuki tried to keep a straight face, keeping her resolve firm and her abs firmer. While she was flexing her abs, Nonon dragged her tongue over each one, before she arrived at Lady Satsuki's tight lil innie. Satsuki bit her lip and tried to keep the cold look on her face from fading. Nonon looked up at her Student Council President with a smirk, as if she was saying, "You know you like it." Satsuki just glared at her, trying to hide the pleasure she was getting from this.
    "Not gonna break, huh?" Nonon said, sticking her tongue deeper into Satsuki's bellybutton. "Try as you may... you will not break... mmmme..." Satsuki tried to keep in her moans, but one slipped past. Nonon's eyes got a little bigger, as she knew she was getting just a little closer to breaking Satsuki. "So you are enjoying it!" Nonon giggled a little, "However I think you need an extra push." With that, Jakuzare pulled out her drum major's mace, tickling Satsuki's bellybutton with the little tassels on the end of the mace. Satsuki giggled a little, as she was starting to break down and give in to Nonon's perverted game. Satsuki breathed heavily, trying to regain the little composure she had lost. "Coochie coochie cooo!" Nonon teased, cackling with sadistic glee. 
    "I... won't give in!" Satsuki tensed up in an attempt to resist Nonon's tickling. "Oh really?" Nonon glared at her with a sly grin on her face. "Well let's see how well you can resist this!" The drum major flipped her mace over, and placed the ball end of it near Satsuki's navel. She twisted something near the back, causing the pink mace to vibrate. This sent a shock to Satsuki's system, as the vibrations were too much for her, and she broke. "Oooohhh.... Mmmm," She moaned, trying to get back into serious mode but couldn't. She was too far gone. 
    "Does it feel good, Lady Satsuki? Are you finally ready to have some fun?" Nonon began rubbing her own breast while rubbing the vibrating mace into her friend's navel. Satsuki was moaning louder, her eyes wide open and tears running down her face from the humiliation of being reduced to Nonon's toy. "Are you ready for some real fun?" Nonon asked, and then proceeded to stick her tongue in while pushing the vibrator against her navel. Satsuki begins to sweat and drool, and she grinds her ass into her throne. Her body writhes and she moves her hips back and forth as if she's belly-dancing. 
    "Oooh, dance for me," Nonon giggles maliciously, pressing a button on her mace, which made it play Sing Sing Sing. ([link]) Satsuki's body moved to the beat as Nonon loving tongue fucked her tummy button. As much as Satsuki was disgusted with her enjoyment, she did have to admit to herself that if felt good. However, if the navel play were on her terms, then she would have gotten more of a kick out of it. Her body continued to shake from the vibrators and Nonon's sharp tongue penetrating the depths of her umbilical scar, still perfectly in time with the music the mace was playing. The drum major's body moved as well, with her right hand out, keeping time for some imaginary band. 
    By now, the student council president's navel was overflowing with Jakuzare's saliva and her own sweat. Satsuki began to shiver as she felt a draft, causing her teeth to chatter a little. Nonon picked up on this, stopping for second to wipe some saliva from her lip. "Aww, is milady a little chilly," she coos, nuzzling her face in the bound woman's breasts. This gave Satsuki a moment to breathe, although the vibrations were still present in her umbilicus. Nonon then noticed the tea on the armrest of the throne, which had gotten cold since Satsuki left it out, but was still hot, though not enough to burn someone. 
    "Maybe this'll help warm your pretty little body up," Nonon hissed, moving the mace down to the girl's lower lips, and pouring the tea into Satsuki's navel cavity. The tea sloshed around as it made contact with the girl's icy skin. "Ahh..." Satsuki moaned, her body shivering at the presence of an increased temperature entering the orifice that adorned her stomach. Nonon wrapped her lips around Satsuki's bellybutton and slurped the tea out. 
    "Mmm, chamomile," Nonon licks her lips and giggles, "You have good taste, milady." Nonon pours some more in and slurps it out, making Satsuki moan loudly. She's getting closer and closer to an orgasm, which Nonon quickly picks up on. "Y'know, I think it's about time you came for me, Lady Satsuki!" Nonon proclaims as she shoves her right middle and ring fingers inside of Satsuki's lower lips. Satsuki threw her head back and inhaled sharply through her teeth. "Ahh... please Nonon, stop!" Satsuki shook her hips as she tried to get the drum major out of her loins, but this only made Nonon push her fingers in deeper, wiggling them around and pumping them in and out, which was accompanied by lewd noises. 
    "Ja-Jakuzare! Plehese, I beg you! Make it stop!" Satsuki bit her lip, pulling at the bonds and trying to break free. "You're gonna squirt for me, whether you like it or not!" Nonon followed up by licking Satsuki's navel as well. She also sucked on the girl's bellybutton, even going as far as to pull it out and lick it's core. This was too much for Satsuki, and she finally released her juices all over Nonon's hands. 
    "That's a good girl," Nonon said, patting Satsuki on the belly. She then felt a hand on her head, which made her eyes shoot open. Satsuki must have broken free of her bondage when she orgasmed. She looked up and saw the president with a veeeery pissed off look on her face. "Uhh... No hard feelings, right?" Nonon had a scared look on her face and a nervous chuckle. "Oh, I'd be more scared if I were you," Satsuki pushed Nonon to the floor, putting her foot on the girl's chest. Four cuffs sprouted from the floor, bonding the drum major in the spread eagle position. 
    Satsuki started to unbutton the uniform Nonon was wearing, throwing it off to the side, and revealing Jakuzare's underwear, which was purple and covered in musical notes. "L-listen, I'm sorry! I promise I'll never do it again!" Nonon pleaded, pulling at the cuffs binding her to the floor. "I believe it's too late for that, Jakuzare. Now accept your punishment!" Satsuki started spider tickling Nonon's sides, making the pink haired drum major giggle and wiggle in an attempt to shake her superior off. "Sahahahatsukihihihihi, stohohohohohohohop!!" Nonon says over her laughs, which get louder as Satsuki moves from her sides to her tummy. 
    Nonon howled with laughter as Satsuki dug her fingernails into her sensitive tummy flesh. "You think you can just toy with MY body like I'm some plaything? DO YOU!?!?!" Satsuki blows a raspberry into Nonon's navel, causing the pink haired girl to shriek. "Honnouji Academy is MY domain! How DARE you do this to me, Jakuzare!" Satsuki then begins licking her navel, causing Nonon to push her abdomen up into the icy skinned woman's tongue. 
    "PLEHEHEHEHEHEAHAHEEHEHEHESEEEHEHEEE!!! IHIHIHIHIHI'M SOHOHOHOHORYYYEHEHEHEE!!!" Nonon pleads with her mistress, but to no avail, as Satsuki is extremely mad. "Satsuki Kiriyuin will not allow anyone to violate her!!! AFTER TODAY, NOBODY ELSE SHALL TRESPASS ON THE TEMPLE THAT IS MY BODY!!!" 
    "Golly gee, that's awfully ironic considering your relationship with your mother, Lady Satsuki!" A cute voice said, making Satsuki's eyes go wide with fear. She nervously turned her head around, only to see a woman in a pink dress with two very large and curly braids sitting on her throne. "Nui Harime..." Satsuki said, shocked but still keeping her controlled tone, "What brings you to my academy?" 
    "Oh, I'm just dropping by to check in on you!" Nui giggled, "And to join in your little game!" Satsuki raised one of her caterpillar eyebrows, "How did you know about... this?" Nui just gave a cute little grin and tilted her head to the side. "It's being televised all over Honnouji!" Satsuki couldn't believe what she was hearing. "Televised... all over..." She was completely dumbfounded by this revelation. 
    "Yeah, I was hoping that you wouldn't find that out," Nonon timidly spoke up, prompting Satsuki to turn her rage towards her. She tried to voice her anger, but there were no words that could express how livid she was. Instead she just blew a huge raspberry into Nonon's bellybutton, blowing repeatedly to make it seem like it was never ending. Nonon shrieked with laughter, her screams so high pitched that it could break glass. Tears were streaming down the girl's face, which was beet red from the lack of air she was receiving.  
    "How did you even manage to film us?" Satsuki questioned, "I don't see a camera in here at all!" The student council president was now jamming her finger into the drum major's tummy hole. "INAMUHUHUHUHUHUTAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAA!!! HEEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEEE'S CLOHOHOHOHOHOAHAHAHAKED!!!!"  Satsuki just managed to get even more pissed by this revelation, increasing her speed ten-fold. "I'm glad he's showing this to everyone, so they know not to oppose the will of Satsuki Kiriyuin!" While Satsuki was viciously torturing Nonon, she had forgotten all about her little visitor. Satsuki was so furious she didn't even realize that Nui had joined in with her, spider tickling Jakuzare's ribs. 
    "Wow, she's so adorable!" Nui giggled with a cute smile on her face. Satsuki finally broke out of her focus and looked up at Nui, who was sitting across from her on Nonon's chest. "Stay out of this!" Satsuki went to push Nui off of her subordinate, but Nui quickly dodged her, getting in behind Satsuki and wrapping her arms around her abdomen and falling back. Satsuki struggled, but couldn't break free. "Let go of me, Harime!" Satsuki commanded, but Nui just ignored her, and started to finger her bellybutton. Satsuki continued with her attempts to break free of Nui's iron hold, even if the navel play was making it harder for her. She moaned involuntarily, the feeling of Nui's fake nail scratching her button core, slowly dragging it back and forth and sending pleasurable sensations to her clitoris. "Stop... Harime...Ahhh...." Satsuki wiggled her body, both in pleasure and attempting to escape. She bit her upper lip, and her face flushed crimson, embarrassed that everyone could see her being toyed with by the adorably sinister seamstress. 
    "Are you enjoying yourself, Lady Satsuki?" Satsuki heard a voice from above her, and saw Nui standing over her, smiling. "What? How are you in two places at once!?!?" Nui just giggled and cocked her head to the side. "I can make lil' doppelgangers with some cloth," Nui pulled out some cloth and threw it into the air, "Mon Mignon Pret a Porter!" She shouted, and three exact copies of the Grand Couturier surrounded the Student Council President. Satsuki just growled, then moaned when the Nui under her stuck a wet finger in her navel. "Aww, you're so cute when you moan like that!" The girl chuckled, kneeling down and dragging her finger up Satsuki's side, tracing around her right breast and then circling her nipple. Nonon's mace was still playing music, and was now playing New York New York ([link]). 
    "Oh! I love this song!" Nui said with an excited tone, getting on top of Satsuki and burying her face in her belly. Soon, Lady Satsuki felt a tongue enter her navel, swirling around and causing saliva to build up and overflow, dripping down her sides. The whole time, she was bobbing her head left and right to the beat of the song. Her clones were also singing along with it, and were also touching all of her other saucy bits while the original tongue fucked her navel. Satsuki gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, her back arching up into Nui's warm, slimy tongue. "Mmmm... I... Oh...." Satsuki tried to protest against the navel play, but for some reason was actually satisfied with it. For once, it actually felt good. Soon, she felt the doppelgangers licking her nipples, as well as one underneath of the original eating her out. 
    Satsuki was scratching the floor and rocking her head from side to side, the sensation was too much. However, she was far away from coming. "Y'know, I think it's time I stepped up my game," Nui smiled, getting up and letting her clones lick and suck on Satsuki's tight body. She removed her dress, revealing that she was not wearing any underwear. She then walked over to Satsuki's head, crouching over her and getting into a 69 position. "Why don't you give me a nice little lickin' while I work on you," Nui asked politely, shaking her hips back and forth. Satsuki, who was too turned on to refuse, plunged her tongue up into Nui's tight innie bellybutton. Nui moaned a little, and then proceeded to suck on her navel. The harder Satsuki stuck her tongue in Nui's bellybutton, the harder Nui sucked. Soon, Nui had sucked out Satsuki's navel entirely, which caused her to giggle. "Wow, I didn't know your bellybutton was capable of doing that!" The seamstress joked, and proceeded to tie out her bellybutton with a piece of thread. Nui glided her tongue across the ball of flesh, immensely turning Satsuki on. 
    Soon, one of Nui's doppelgangers moved down from her breast to lick the outie along with the original Nui. The feeling of two tongues caressing her tied out navel was driving her ever so closer to her climax. "Ah... Yes, keep, mmm... keep going..." Satsuki was whispering sweet nothings into the Grand Couturier's tight little navel hole. "You like that!?!?" Nui was getting really into the navel pleasure, and more and more of her clones began to join in on the navel licking, with about five or six tongues coating her tongue at once. "Ooooooh.... Oh yes..." Satsuki kept pushing her tongue in and out, in and out, harder and harder, making Nui's long and sexy moans longer and longer. 
    "Mmmm... Fuck it! Time for a full scale orgy!!!" Nui sprang up cheerily like a jack in the box, and threw a bunch of pieces of cloth in the air, "Mon Mingon Pret a Porter!!!" she gleefully exclaimed, and soon a bunch of Nui's sprang up, all butt naked. They all jumped on each other, savagely licking their navels. Pretty soon the room was full of Nui's doppelgangers, all pleasuring each other's bellybuttons. Some were fingering and tickling one another's tummy buttons, some were licking and sucking, some were 69-ing and some were set up in akward four and five at a time navel licking squares and pentagons. They were moaning loudly and giggling, with loud slurping and smacking noises filling the room, drowning out the music. 
    In the center of it all, Satsuki and the original Nui were still going at it, vigorously plunging their tongues into the depths of their stomach holes, making lewd squishing noises with each thrust. "Tell ya what, Lady Satsuki," Nui piped up in between thrusts, "How about we make a bet. Whoever comes first has to be the other person's navel slave for a week!" Satsuki just smirked at this offer. "The fact that you think you can make me come so easily is amusing. Very well, I accept." Nui beamed with excitement, "Oh goodie! Now I can play for real!" Nui said, and stuck her fingers deep in the girl's clit. Satsuki's face contorted into a mix of pleasure, surprise, and anger. "If that's how you wish to play, then so be it!!!!" Satsuki managed to get her right arm free, and jammed her fingers into Nui's throbbing, moist pussy, making the Grand Couturier's eyes go wide. "Grrr.... I won't let you win that easily!" Nui said, a little mad but still in her cute tone of voice.
    The doppelganger under Satsuki soon let go, getting out from under her. With her other arm free, Satsuki wrapped her arm around Nui's waist and rammed her tongue all the way to the bottem, making Nui jump a little. However, the clone who was under her the whole time drifted over to her groin, and started to lick her there. With Nui and her clone eating her out, it was a little harder for Satsuki to hold off her climax. She fingered the seamstress harder, and licked the untouched and unknown depths of her tummy pit. Nui was also getting dangerously close to coming, so she called in a few clones to help. Soon, Satsuki had four tongues in her navel, and three were invading her womanhood. This proved to be too much for Satsuki, but she was somehow able to resist. 
    "I... will not... I won't... I WON'T COM- OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH FUCK!!!!!" She was cut off when her body shook vigorously as she climaxed. The Nui clones all started to disappear, leaving only the original, Satsuki, and a still chained up and neglected Nonon alone. Of course Inumuta was still cloaked somewhere, but he passed out from the extreme sexiness that was unfolding before him, and came prematurely about half-way through the doppelganger bellybutton orgy. 
    "YAY!!! I WIN!!!" Nui jumped around clapping. "Looks like you're gonna be my bellybutton fuck toy for a week, Lady Satsuki!" Satsuki just laid there limply, struggling to stay awake. "You... you cheated..." Satsuki whispered before passing out. "I never said anything about rules, you silly goose!" Nui taunted, picking up the girl to take back to REVOCS. "What about me!?!?!?" Nonon yelled, still chained to the floor, "Aren't you gonna untie me?" 
    Nui simply walked over to her, and unchained her. Nonon slowly picked herself up off the floor, stretching. "Thanks I gue-" She was cut off by Nui bonking her on the head with her parasol. "Yay!! Looks like I have two bellybutton slaves now!!!" Nui giggled, picking Nonon up off the floor. 

    Ryuko Matoi sat on the couch, exhausted from jilling off to the broadcast, her panties soaked. "Wow.... I don't think I've ever came that hard before..." She said to herself, out of breath. "It looks like Satsuki's going to be absent for a week," Senketsu, her uniform, said to her. "Yeah, there's gonna be a power vacuum. And I'm gonna fill it!" A devious grin spread across her face, and she chucked under her breath. "Get ready, Honnouji Academy. You're about to have a new queen."   
    "Also, would you mind cleaning me off first?" Senketsu nagged, "Your juices feel disgusting and sticky." Ryuko just rolled her eyes. "Oh shut up," she replied snarkily, "You enjoy watching me masturbate." She then proceeded to rub her sticky vulva through the skirt. "Not when you're wearing me!!" Senketsu shouted. "Ugh, sometimes I wish you didnt talk..." Ryuko groaned. 
A Kill la Kill navel fetish fanfic, brought to you in part by PoopyMcMuffin587!!! We hope you enjoy!!!! 

Satsuki sits down one night to cool off and have some tea. However, Nonon wants to have some fun with her bellybutton. Will Satsuki be able to resist her? What happens when the Grand Couturier of REVOCS shows up to join in? What is Ryuko planning? Why did I put this here if nobody's going to read it until after they finish the story and therefore know all the answers to these questions? Find out by reading it!!! 

Link to the PoopyMcMuffin's story: kill la kill navel Fanfic part 2 (Satsuki)
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

    "Lady Satsuki? Hellooo, wakey wakey Eggs n Bakey!!" A voice was drawing Satsuki Kiryuin out of her sleep. She struggled to open her eyes, due to the bright lights that were surrounding her. When she did, she could see that a blonde girl with a purple eye patch and a large pink bow in her hair, which was tied into two massive pigtails. She was wearing a leather bikini with thigh high boots connected to a garter belt just above her bellybutton. "Harime... why are you wearing that..."  The girl replied groggily, cracking her neck and arching her back. She then tried stretching her arms, but she realized that she couldn't move them. Satsuki then panicked a bit, looking around frantically. Her limbs were covered by large padded leather cuffs, her legs were the same. Her body was positioned like she was on a cross, with Nui on top of her, running her finger around Satsuki's sore bellybutton. Aside from being bound, she was also butt naked.
   "Glad your awake now, my little cherub!!!" Nui sang with a cheerful smile on her face, swirling her finger in Satsuki's navel. "Nui? Where are we?" Satsuki asked, dazed and confused. "We're in my cozy 'lil sex dungeon, sweetie!" Nui replied, hopping off of Satsuki but still rubbing her tummy button. "Since when did you have a sex dungeon?" Satsuki inquired, struggling to escape, but the cuffs were too strong for her to break or slip out of. "Since forever," Nui playfully replied, "I get bored sometimes and take some of Lady Ragyo's employees down here for a little fun!"
   The bound student council president looked around the room. There were several bondage contraptions strewn around, there was a rack full of fetish outfits, a closet full of vibrators, and many other perverted things. "You expect to have your way with me, don't you?" Satsuki asked grimly, knowing that she was going to be trapped in this twisted dungeon for a week. "Yup yup yup!" Nui cheerfully repsonded, pulling her finger out. "And you and your little friend are gonna enjoy every second of it, whether you like it or not!" Satsuki glared at the grand couturier, keeping up her strong willed act. "I doubt you'll be able to break me again," the girl growled, "You were only able to do so because you cheated." Nui giggled all cutesy like at Satsuki's response. "Speaking of Jakuzure, I've been having some fun with her while you were takin your nap," Nui pointed over to a corner of the room to show a bound Nonon hanging from her arms, her feet unable to touch the ground, blindfolded and gagged with vibrators burrowed into her vagina and anal cavity. She had headphones on blasting some awful pop music, even for Nui's tastes. Tears streamed down her face from under the blindfold, her body shook and shivered, legs rubbing together to try and get the vibrators loose, but no success was had. Her bellybutton was wet and dripping with sweat and saliva. On Jakuzure's tummy, the words 'Nui's Bitch' were painted across it in pink. Other phrases such as 'Rei was here' and '10/10 would lick and molest again' were written across her breasts and thighs.
   Satsuki's eyes went wide at this sight, either from fear, arousal, or both. "Whadda ya think?" The blonde haired woman asked Lady Satsuki, which prompted her to repress her emotions and don her iron willed stance again. "While I will admit that you did a good job in subduing and utterly breaking my subordinate, it will take much more to break me."    
   "Oooh! So intimidating!" Nui's body shivered, "I'm going to have so much fun playing with you!" Satsuki's eye twitched, trying hard to keep her resolve firm. Nui hopped back up on Satsuki, running her hands down her sides and rubbing her hips with her thumbs. Satsuki held her breath to keep herself from giggling, as the sensations she was getting were slightly ticklish ones. "Don't try to resist, luv," Nui giggled, "You're in my domain now, and I've got limitless ways to get you off, so you might as well just stop being such a hard ass and submit to my will, you silly little princess." Satsuki's face was beginning to turn red out of anger, her face getting more tense as she gave the evil eye to Nui. The blonde, however, ignored her and started dragging her fingers across the bound girl's stomach, her nails ever so slightly digging into her skin. "Come on, sugar, just give into your desires, and stop being such a stuck up bitch, you bitch," Nui started badmouthing the already pissed off Satsuki, who did not take this lightly.
   "How DARE you!!!" Satsuki shouted, thrashing in her bonds and struggling to break free and punch her captor in the teeth. "Nobody insults Satsuki Kiryuin in such a manner!!! MARK MY WORDS, I WIHILL MAHAHAKE YOHOHOHOU PAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAAAY!!!!" Satsuki started to break out into a fit of laughter as Nui started tickling her bellybutton with a pink electric toothbrush. "What? I'm sorry, I can't hear over you're laughing, you're gonna have to stop!" Nui mocked her and pushed the toothbrush towards the bottom of her bellybutton. "NUHUHUHUHUHUHUHUHUHUIIIII I SWEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHAHAHAHAHAR I WIHIHIHILL KIHIHIHIHILL YOHOHOHOHOUUU!!!!" Satsuki howled, her body jerking every which way in order to get the brush out, but the bondage kept her from going anywhere. "I'm sure you will while you're tied up like this. So hewpwess!!!" Nui coos, pinching Satski's cheek as if she were her granddaughter. Satsuki tried to bite the Grand Couturier's delicate fingers, but was met with a slap to the face.
   "Don't try to bite me, I'm getting you off!" Nui chastised her mockingly, "Or does someone wanna lose their speaking privileges?" Nui held up a pink ball gag, shaking it in the air in front of Satsuki's face. Satsuki was able to glare at Nui for a few seconds even though her face was stretched into a crazy smile from the tickling. "SIHIHIHIHIHILEHEHEHEHEHENCE MEHEHEHEHE IHIHIHIF YOHOHOHOHOU WAHAHAHANT, THAT WOHOHOHOHON'T STOHOHOHOHOHOP MEHEHEHE FROHOHOM TAHAHAHAKIHIHING MIHIHIHIHIHIY REVEHEHEHEHEHEHENGEHEHEHEHEHEAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Satsuki threw her head back and laughed her foine ass off. "Eh, at least you're not as vulgar as your little friend over there," Nui pointed to Nonon, who was violently kicking in the air and thrashing her head as she climaxed, her pussy juice shooting out all over, but the vibrators stayed firmly in place.
   "It looks like she's REALLY enjoying herself!" Nui smirked, looking at Satsuki and licking her lips. "Whadda ya think, hun? You want me to do that to you?" The bound girl shook her head in fear, still laughing like a maniac. "You afraid to get a little kinky?" Nui seductively asked, the toothbrush tickling her navel core. "NUIHIHIHIHIHIHIHIHIHIHIHI, YOHOHOHOHOHOHOU WIHIHIHIHIHIHIHILL LIHIHIHIHIVE TO REGREHEHEHEHEHEHT THIHIHIHIHIHIHIHIHIHIHISSS!!!" Satsuki screamed, tears streaming down the side of her face. The toothbrush's bristles felt rough against her navel, and those feelings were being transferred down to her pussy. "How's it feel, sweetie pie? Is your Yogurt Gun Holster aching for some attention? Huh? Do you want me to touch your adorable 'lil honey pot?" Nui mocked Satsuki, who knew that deep down, she was enjoying herself. Nui then removed the brush, putting it down next to the Student Council President, allowing her to take a breather.
   "You... are such... a p-pervert..." Satsuki whispered, her chest heaving up and down. Nui just giggled, picking up a can from under the table and shaking it fast. "Open up, Lady Satsuki!!!" Nui cheerfully ordered the bound girl, who did as she was told. Nui squirted the contents of the can inside of Satsuki's mouth. From the taste, Satsuki identified that it was whipped cream. She hated whipped cream. "How's it taste?" the adorable one-eyed dominatrix asked, moving her body from side to side with her hands behind her back. "It's disgusting," Satsuki commented, choking down the gross tasting substance, her body shivering as it passed down her esophagus. "You don't like it?!?!" Nui was startled, as whipped cream is universally loved by everyone. "I hate whipped cream, it's gross!" Satsuki complained to her captor, gagging a little from the aftertaste the cream left in her mouth. "Hm... In that case, I might have something else you'd like!" Nui responded, grabbing a bottle of chocolate sauce from under the table.
   "Let's see how you like this!!!" Nui started squirting the chocolate around on Satsuki's midriff like a master chef, creating a very complicated design on her. She then took the whipped cream and started placing little dollops around Satsuki's body. She squirted some on her nipples and hips as well, taking the bottle and filling up Satsuki's navel with the dark brown liquid. Nui then put some whipped cream over top of it, and placed a cherry over top of it. "There!!! You look delicious!!!" Nui giggled after placing the finishing touch onto Satsuki's body. Satsuki was impressed with what Nui had done, her work was impressive for someone who didn't cook at all. "It feels sticky," Satsuki groaned, but then flashed Nui a suggestive smile, "Would you mind getting rid of it, sweetie?" Nui just giggled at Satsuki's request and grabbed her jaw, stepping off the table and getting close to Satsuki's face as if she were going to kiss her. "You know, you're lucky I was already gonna do that, or else I might have had to punish you for not knowing your place," Nui had a hint of wrath in her cutesy voice.
   "Unless you wanna end up like Little Miss Nonon over there," Nui pointed to the humiliated drum major, who had more tears streaming down her face from under her blindfold, her body hung from her shackles with no movement, save for her hips, which moved from side to side, craving real stimulation. The headphones had fallen off and Nonon could hear everything that was going on, and she would be starring in their direction if it weren't for the blindfold. The paint was starting to melt off, dripping into her navel and turning it into a big pink mess. "Awww, all my paint's melting off!!!" Nui pouted, whimpering like a puppy. "Ah well, I'll repaint it later. I don't want my snack to get all soggy!!" Nui shrugged and pushed her face into Satsuki's chest, licking the sauce off of her fun bags, swirling around and around until she got to her nipples, sucking on them and licking the whipped cream off. The icy skinned girl shivered as the kooky seamstress licked around the expanse of her midriff, licking up the chocolate sauce and cream ever so slowly and teasingly, driving Satsuki mad. "Quit teasing me!" She got a little assertive, though she didn't care if Nui punished her.
   "I'll tease you all I want, bitch!" Nui giggled, getting to her belly finally and licking the deliciousness of the delicious skin of Satsuki's toned belly. Satsuki moaned, Nui's tongue felt amazing as it traveled across her skin. "Mmmm..." Satsuki let out another moan, which was followed by an increase in licking speed from Nui. Soon, she arrived at her bellybutton, trailing her tongue around the whipped cream that covered it up. "Are ya ready, Lady Satsuki?" Nui asked in a peppy tone, her good eye looking up at her was similar to that of a puppy. Satsuki just moaned again, which Nui took as code for yes. Nui slowly licked the whipped cream off of the top of her navel, revealing the pool of chocolate in Satsuki's bellybutton. Nui wrapped her lips around the hole and sucked it all out, licking the rest of Satsuki's bellybutton clean. Satsuki moaned more and more, biting her lip as Nui's slippery tongue squirmed and pushed against her navel knot.
   "Mmmm, it's so wet!!!" Satsuki whispered, her honey pot aching for someone to taste it. "Nui... mmmm..." The girl moaned her mistress's name with lust. "Oooh, say my name, bitch!" Nui giggled to herself, relishing in the fact that Satsuki was being being broken down ever so slowly. "Come on, you know you want more!!!" The Grand Couturier cooed, licking deeper into the Student Council President's tight navel, making her body buck and squirm against her bonds. The way her body was moving, it felt like Satsuki's bellybutton was hugging Nui's tongue, pulling it in deeper and deeper, as if it too wanted more stimulation.
   "Y'know, I think this is getting a little boring," Nui spoke up, her tongue burrowing into the pit. "B-Boring...?" Satsuki whispered. She was having fun, her constant moaning was a sign of that. "Maybe we should try something a little... kinkier," the adorable blonde giggles to herself, as Satsuki raised her head up to look at her, one of her giant caterpillar eyebrows raised. "Although I'm gonna have to put you to sleep first!" The girl cheerfully giggled, and pulled out a big racket and whacked Satsuki on the head with it, knocking her out cold.
   Satsuki woke up again on a concrete floor, her head was pounding from the bump Nui left on her noggin. She slowly got up off of the ground, only to find out that she was dressed in a skimpy maid's outfit. "What?" Satsuki groaned as she looked around the room she was in. She got up on her feet, stretching her back and cracking her neck. After doing so, she saw Nonon bent over like she was a table, the vibrators still buzzing away and her body shaking and twitching every so often. Her juices were running down her legs, dripping onto the floor and creating a puddle. She was still blindfolded and gagged, her hair was a mess, and her body was sticky and sweaty. "Jakuzure..." Satsuki said walking over to her bound best friend.
   "She's so cute, isn't she!!!" Nui's voice echoed through the room, making it impossible for Satsuki to pin down where it was coming from. The student council president looked around with a glare, looking for the demented girl. "Don't ya just wanna have your way with her cute little body?" Satsuki looked down at Nonon, her petite little tummy moved from side to side as she struggled and writhed. "Why am I dressed like this?" Satsuki questioned, her voice boomed in the echo-y room. "You're gonna clean Little Miss Drum Major off!" Nui's cutesy voice instructed her. "Clean her off? With what?" Satsuki demanded an answer, looking around the room to see if there was a way out. "With your mouth silly!!!" The Grand Couturier replied, "You're gonna be a good little maid and tongue-bathe that naughty little foul mouthed lady until she sparkles from sweat and pussy juice!!" Satsuki blushed a little, as Nui's demand was actually a little much for her. "Um... A-are you sure?" Satsuki stuttered, this situation was actually turning her on, and she was getting all sweaty.
   "You feelin a little unmotivated? I've got just the thing!" The girl giggled, and Satsuki heard what she thought was her pressing a button. With that, the Student Council President felt a jolt in between her legs as a buzzer went off, causing her to jump back as her body shook and she fell on her ass. "Nui... how did you... do that?" Satsuki stuttered, catching her breath and slowly getting back up on her feet. "I put a little vibrator in your honey pot so you'd be more obedient!" Nui cheerfully explained, "Think of it like a shock collar for a dog!" Satsuki gritted her teeth and took a deep breath, "The fact that you think I need training is disgraceful, I'm more than capa-" She was cut off when the vibrator went off again, making her jump and yelp in a goofy manner. "Don't talk back to me, missy!" Nui scolded her like a child, making Satsuki get a little more pissed with her. "In fact, why don't you lose all the serious talk and speak like a cute lil' french maid?" Nui suggested, "Unless you want Mr. Buzz Buzz to go off again?" The icy skinned woman growled under her breath, and decided to suck it up. "Oui, madame," Satsuki muttered, and turned to Nonon, who was still shaking and gyrating her hips. "Ah ah ah!" Nui pressed the button again, and Satsuki moaned as the vibrator went off again and her body shook, "In character!" The Kiryuin girl rolled her eyes, "Oui, madame!!" She exclaimed in a cutesy voice, doing a pirouette and posing with her hands clasped together against her face. Internally, she was disgusted with herself as she gave into the wicked seamstress's silly demands. “Also, if you break character, I’m gonna punish youuuu!!!” Nui giggled, which definitely got Satsuki into character.   
   "My my, zis girl is filthy!" Satsuki played along in a french accent, running her finger along Nonon's tummy, making the girl shake from side to side as she tried to escape the foreign touch. "Zis vill never do! She squirmz too much, madame!" Satsuki wrapped her arms around the Drum Major's waist, sticky from all the sweat. Nonon tried to pull away, but couldn't. "Silly girl, stop wiggling so much!" The girl giggled as her tongue drew out of her mouth and made contact with the girl's skin. "MMMMMMMFF!!!" Nonon yelled out through her gag, which muffled the scream entirely. "You taste so salty und sveaty!!!" the maid girl licked up and down the expanse of her abdomen, gently careening over the slight traces of abs that she had. Satsuki sucked on her tummy flesh, licking the skin in her mouth and rubbing her teeth lightly against it. Nonon's head shook rapidly around, her pink hair went every which way as Satsuki licked along her sides leaving little hickeys along her skin. "Mon amie, your tummy iz so very sexy, I just vanna eat it all up!" The icy skinned maid girl began to lick around her bellybutton, smiling as she did so. Satsuki was ashamed to admit it, but playing the sexy maid was rather fun.
   Her tongue sunk into Nonon's tight bellybutton, giving attention to all the intricate bumps and folds of her navel, her saliva building up inside of the little hole and flooding a bit. "Mon dieu!!!" Satsuki exclaimed in her cutesy tone, "Your bellybutton iz so dierty, how do you live with yourzelf, little girl?" This was followed up by a smug smile, as she stared at the helpless girls shaking breasts before her, jiggling around like soft mounds of jello. "Gah! Your bosoms are in dire need of cleaning, dariling!!" Satsuki took her tongue out of her mouth and licked her fingers, and she then started rubbing the girl's hard nipples between her fingers. Nonon's fun bags were shaking like crazy as she twisted her nipples lightly. "Awwww, what's ze matter? Are your poor wittle nipples too sensitive?" Satsuki mocked the poor girl, and continued to lick around her navel, slowly dragging her tongue across the bottom of the knot.
   The drum major bucked and shook profusely, even though her attempts were futile. "Are you going to cum for me, sweetie?" The maid cooed, rapidly flicking her tongue against the knub at the base of her bellybutton. "MMMMFMFMFMFMFMFMMMMMFF!!!!" Nonon's muffled screams persisted through the ball gag, which was starting to get a little loose. "I'm sorry, mon amie, but you ahre going to have to speak more clearly!" Satsuki taunted her subrodinate, hoping that she would climax soon from the stimulation that was being delivered to her loins and bellybutton. "Are you close to ze cumming, little one?" Satsuki asked all innocently while she started to fuck Nonon's bellybutton slowly. "I vant you to flow like ze finest vine, cherie," the icy skinned maid girl pumped in and out with more gusto, her head bobbing with it as lewd squishing noises were made. Nonon’s muffled screams were like a symphony to Satsuki, and she greedily fucked and slobbered on the helpless little bellybutton. Her tongue lathered every part of her bellybutton in saliva, making sexy squishing noises with each thrust. Nonon’s body bucked and squirmed with each thrust of Satsuki’s tongue, her screams getting less and less muffled as she managed to slowly loosen the gag, hoping that the maid wouldn’t notice.

    “Why do you insist on rezisting, my pet?” Satsuki asked, rapidly fucking her bellybutton now, “You’re going to cum sooner or later. Why not just cum for me now, you little silly?” Nonon finally managed to loosen her gag, and moaned loudly, unable to help herself. “Oh come now, just give into your desirez! I’m getting razer impatient!!” Satsuki scolded the girl, now sucking on the drum major’s tight lil’ button. “Why don’t you get the FUCK OFFA ME YOU BITCH!!!” Nonon screamed at the top of her lungs, making Satsuki’s eyes go wide as she stopped licking to look over at Jakuzure, replacing her tongue with her pinkie finger. Her ball gag was hanging around her neck, though her blindfold was still on and her bonds were still tightly fastened. “Did you say somezing, mon amie?” Satsuki asked, her voice a little shaky, her finger scraping the knot at the bottem.

    “I SAID GET OFF AND LET ME GO YOU FUCKING BITCH!!!” Nonon yelled, moving her head around so that she could make it look like she was looking at Satsuki. “But my mistress sayz that I’ll be punished if I don’t lick you clean,” the Kiryuin girl replied, trying to stay in character for fear of punishment by Nui. “YOU’RE THE ONE WHO GOT ME INTO THIS MESS YOU STUPID CUNT!!!” Nonon screeched, “IF YOU HADN’T BEEN SUCH A BITCH AND CAME FIRST, WE WOULD BE HAVING OUR WAY WITH NUI RIGHT NOW!!!!”  Satsuki’s eye twitched, Nonon’s ranting was really getting to her. “I don’t know vat you’re talking about, cherie,” Satsuki responded, a little agitated, “I am simply ze maid, and I am hear to clean your filsy little body!” Nonon’s head turned straight towards Satsuki, and she could tell that underneath the blindfold she was getting the death glare. “OH DON’T PLAY CUTE WITH ME YOU FUCKING BITCH!! HELL, IT’S FUCKING DISGRACEFUL TO HEAR THE ONCE GREAT LADY SATSUKI REDUCED TO THE FUCKTOY OF SOME CREEPY RAPIST CYCLOPS!!!” Nonon insulted Satsuki again, however this time she had to speak her mind, whether she was in character or not.

    “You listen here, Jakuzure!!! You think you can insult me and get away with it!!!” Satsuki went back down on the girl’s tummy and slammed her tongue inside the girl’s bellybutton. Nonon immediately started shrieking with laughter and moaning as Satsuki furiously pounded her tongue in and out. “I’ll have you know that Satsuki Kiryuin does not take to such things so lightly!!! I will make you regret every single word you’ve said you pig!!!” the furious maid girl was tongue fucking at very fast speeds so much so that Jakuzure couldn’t handle herself. “SAHAHTSUKIHIHIHIHI!!!! I’M GOHOHOHOHOHONNA-OOOOOHHHH!!!” Nonon came, her body shaking and sweating as her juices ran down her thighs. Satsuki looked down at the pink haired girl in triumph, wiping the saliva from her bottom lip. “And that is why you don’t insult Satsuki Kiryuin,” She growled like a badass, getting off of the girl. However, once she touched the ground,  the buzzer in her loins went off, making her jump. She fell to her ass again, and heard a cheery voice from behind. “That was great, Lady Satsuki!! You did such a good performance as that cute little maid!!!!” Nui congratulated the icy skinned girl, who merely glared back. “However, you did break my one rule…” The grand couturier growled in her adorable tone, stepping closer to the maid girl, who was moderately frightened, “And do you know what happens to naughty little maids who break the rules?” Satsuki shook her head no, her eyes wide in both fear and arousal. “Allow me to show you!!!” Nui pounced on the girl, hitting her on the head and knocking her out again. “Oh, I’ve got something special planned for you, my disobedient little cherub!!” Nui cooed, and then everything went black.

To be continued....
Because Satsuki lost Nui's little bet, she and Nonon were taken back to REVOCS to be her personal bellybutton slaves. Can the girls survive a week in the Grand Couturier's twisted sex dungeon?

Something I've had done for a while, felt like releasing it. Special thanks to PoopyMcMuffin587 for helping me write this. 
Part 2: Nui's Fun Dungeon Pt 2
Part 3: Nui's Fun Dungeon Pt 3
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

It was only now that he truly realized the error of her ways. He was nothing but a blacksmith's apprentice. He should never have come to the graveyard. He may have helped make the sword that now lay on the ground, but he had no clue how to wield it. The rest of the town knew better than to travel to the graveyard on the full moon, when it was rumoured a powerful sorcerer communed with the dead. But he, with typical youthful arrogance, was convinced that he could vanquish them. So he had sneaked out on his own, and after making his way through the forest between his village and the graveyard brazenly strode in, seeking his foe. And that was how he found himself sitting on the cold ground, his ankles gripped by skeletal hands emerging from the ground, while two more held his arms behind him. Unable to flee, he started screaming as the black robed figure glided towards him. But he knew it would do no good. No one from the village would hear him.

Looking at the Necromancer, he discovered that although they did exist, they weren’t actually an old man. In fact, they weren’t a man at all. It was a tall, gaunt woman, looking to be in her mid-20s, though who knew if she looked her age, with pale skin and long black hair. Despite her thinness and lack of colour, she was quite gorgeous, especially with his thin black robe clinging to her. Under different circumstances, he might have flirted with her. Now, he could barely talk.

Ignoring his fearful questions about her intent, she directed another pair of skeletal hands to rise at his feet, where the slid off his shoes and socks. “Oh my, I wouldn’t have expected you to have such soft looking feet. These are quite cute indeed.” Her voice was icy, and yet underneath her cold words, there was a slightly seductive tone. Despite his terror he felt himself blushing at her comment. Her bashfulness turned to confusion, and then shock, when the two skeletal hands began to stroke up and down his feet, as he began to giggle.

He pleaded for her to stop, but she simply watched with a neutral expression as he struggled helplessly against the skeletons’ grip. The bony fingers were almost like fingernails stroking his surprisingly tender soles, and the sensation was unbearable. Still, he didn’t really have any option other than bearing it. Up and down they scratched, never changing their speed or technique, for almost half an hour. Half an hour of nonstop giggling as he soles were teased by the beautiful Necromancer’s powers. Had he known what was coming, he probably would have gladly taken the unbearably teasing stroking some more.

Observing her victim’s wiggling toes, the Necromancer saw potential. Focusing her magic, she found several different entities in the area that might help her tickle this hapless young man. Soon, almost unseen on the dark ground, a long insect poked up out of the ground. Though commonly referred to as crypt worms, it was in fact a type of millipede that fed upon the rotting wood of caskets. Though not actually dead, between its simplistic, instinct driven mind, and its close connection with death, she was able to force her will upon it. Thus it began to climb up the apprentice's bare feet, and though he didn’t know what it was, and was unable to see it, he certainly felt  its many legs further tormenting his soft soles, before it began pushing between one of his pinky toes and its neighbour. His giggles now finally turned to laughter as he discovered just how sensitive the skin between his toes was. He tried to clench his feet tight, but spurned on by its master, it forced its way between each toe, before moving on to the next foot. Crypt worms were known for their tough shells, and he was unable to squish it with his feet. He tried shaking his feet hoping the movement might fling it off, but the Necromancer simply willed another skeleton through the ground, and soon its hand emerged and pinched his big toes together, gently but firmly. The insect regained its footing, and continued its journey until it threaded through all his toes. But it wasn’t done yet. She had specifically ensnared this one for its impressive length. It was so long that after threading between all his toes, it was able to walk along the tops of his feet and back to where it began before running into its end. This allowed it to continue marching between each toe in an endless loop that tormented his feet much more the two bony fingers on his soles did, though they nonetheless continued.

Pleased with the reaction one insect gave, she next focused on some tiny crypt beetles. These she had attack his torso, sending several of the tiny beetles to scurry over his sides and stomach. Although this seemed to tickle him a bit, it clearly paled in comparison to the bug tormenting his toes, so she soon grew bored and released them. Most scurried away, though one caught in his bellybutton, where it’s frantic wiggling had a much more desirable effect, as he twisted his torso to try and expel it. Maybe tickling his upper body was just a matter of technique?

She summoned yet another pair of hands to grip his elbows, and pull them to the ground, forcing him onto his back, which had the side effects of ensuring the insect in his bellybutton would stay trapped despite its tickly attempts to free itself. No less than four hands popped up at his sides once she had pulled the bones through the ground, and all 4 began poking, scratching, and squeezing his rib cage. “That’s more like it” she thought as she watched his struggles grow fiercer while his laughter grew louder. Not a single spot on his sides was left alone as the stiff digits explored all over his ribs, while she watched his reaction, observing which techniques produced the best results. Prods between his ribs seemed to be very effective, as did pinching the flesh around each rib.

While she coolly observed the torment, he was going through hell. It had been almost an hour since the two fingers had started teasing his soles, and it didn’t appear that this would end anytime soon. He pulled and struggled with all his might, but the magically imbued skeletal hands proved to be inescapable. All he could do was scream with involuntary laughter as the merciless Necromancer tortured him. Had he not been so caught up in the torture, he might have noted the faint blue light forming above him.

The Necromancer had managed to take control of a spirit bound to the grounds, and it now took form above the young man she was tormenting. When formed, it appeared as an ethereal woman, her face hidden behind a shroud. Under the Necromancer’s wordless command, it reached down its hands, and stroked his feet. The poor man howled with laughter. Its fingers felt like nothing he had ever experienced before. It was like dozens of soft fluffy feathers, running over his sensitive skin. They were also quite cold, but if anything, that seemed to increase the sensation. The most unique part of the experience, however, was how the passed through his skin, tickling him right to the bone. Now they passed up his leg, leaving behind a teasing chill as the horrible tickling ran up to his thighs, then moved to his ribs, passing right through the hands who had been tormenting him this whole time, until they reached his pits. The sudden sensation as the ghostly hands stroked him in such a sensitive place made him howl with laughter.

Curious as to how sensitive his armpits might be, the Necromancer has his elbows released, as the hands sunk into the ground and the skeleton was sent back to its resting place. However, he still could not sit up, as now his arms were pulled by their wrist outwards and up, until his arms were above his head. The hands at his sides moved out of the way to let them pass, before resuming their tickling.

Now the Ghost stroked his armpits again and got an even better reaction. The cold fingers still tickled like nothing he had felt before as they passed through his skin, but now, with his armpits pulled taut, the skin seemed much more vulnerable. The worst part of all this was the horrible tickling did nothing to lessen the feeling of the hands at his ribs, the beetle in his bellybutton, the damn millipede tormenting his toes, or even the two finger which had lightly stroking his soles the whole time.

The Necromancer, meanwhile, was completely enthralled by the sight that lay before her. She had long ago, much longer then her apparent age suggested, left behind the rules and taboos of society, and with it rejected biological desires. But looking at this young man squirm and giggling helplessly under her minion’s touches, she found it impossible to stop and focus on the rituals she had come her to perform. She noticed a crypt beetle crawling over his stomach, ignorant of its brethren trapped near it. She was momentarily confused; she had released them from her control. Then she realized his struggling on the ground had likely agitated one hiding under the dirt, and it was easily able to climb on. Sensing many more instinctively drawn by her powers, she wondered if maybe her early failure with them had been the result of so few getting lost amongst the stronger sensations coming from his feet. As the hands at his ribs pulled his shirt up passed the armpits that the ghost continued to torment, she brought forth dozens of the tiny insects to scurry over his torso. “Much better” she thought, as his laughter reached new heights. They ran almost mindlessly over his body, scurrying over his armpits without even being aware of the ghostly fingers they ran through. They ran over his ribs, tickling him with their tiny legs as they ran between the bony fingers doing the same. This continued for some time before finally, he received the mercy of unconsciousness.

With a small measure of disappointment, she sent back the skeletons, dissipated the ghost, and sent the insects scurrying away. Now that he was out, she allowed herself a small smile. That had been surprisingly enjoyable. And now she was free to return to her rituals, harvesting energy that would fuel her research until the next full moon. With shock, however, she realized the sun was breaking over horizon. She had been so entranced she had spent all night tickling the villager who had interrupted her. And she would never be able to gather energy without the light of the full moon. That was still too advanced for her.

She was silently panicking about what to do when she gazed upon the young man. Although the dead yielded much more energy than the living, as they no longer needed to hold onto it, if they were active enough, a living person could still supply the arcane energy she required. “Of course”, she thought, trying to supress a smirk “I’ll need to harvest his energy daily. If I took more then a few hours worth at a time, he wouldn’t be living for long. But as daily chores go, this won’t be too bad. For me at least.” As she hoisted him over her back with a strength greater then her appearance would suggest, she promised herself that this was only until next month, when there was another full moon.
So, my first /M story. Been wanting to do a story with a necromancer for a while, due to all the fun thins they could summon to assist with the tickling. Never imagined when I started writing it that the final version would incorporate bugs. But it seemed somewhat appriorate, given that it already had rotting skeletal hands.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Alyx struggled, but knew it was no use. She wasn’t going to free herself. Not that freeing her would help, considering she was in a stalker stower (poison headcrab antidote to whoever gets the reference. Also, poison headcrab behind you) several klicks above the ground in the citadel. She had made great headway after splitting up from Gordon during the uprising, only to get knocked out and wake up in this damn thing. And for some reason, she wasn’t fully sealed in it. Her arms were above her head with her wrists crossed, and there was only three steel bands trapping her, one across her wrists, one across her waist, and one across her ankles. All she could do was sit there as she was carried to an unknown destination, and hope they didn’t decide to release her before she got there. Finally, after several minutes, she was brought to a wall with a round indent in it, which opened up to admit her to a medium sized room before sealing shut again. And there, right in front of her, was the one person she hated more than anything.

“Traitor” she uttered with pure hate in her voice.

“Look Alyx, just give me a chance to explain” replied Judith Mossman, standing right in front of her. “I only helped them so they would spare Eli and you”

“Oh, of course, let’s turn us over to Breen so he won’t hurt us. Good plan”

“Maybe one day you’ll appreciate my actions. In the meantime, you’re scheduled for interrogation.”

“I’ll never talk. Unlike you”

“They don’t want more information, they just”

“I guess you gave them they’re fill”

“Let me finish. They just want to interrogate you for the hell of it. But I have two piece of good news. First, I’ll be the one doing it”

“Guess you got promoted form betraying your race to torturing them”

Ignoring her, Mossman replied “Second, I’ve convinced them tickling is an effective form of torture”

At this, Alyx’s blood went cold. She wasn’t really going to tickle her, was she? Growing up as the daughter of Eli Vance, Alyx had taken a very active part in the resistance, and could tolerate physical pain. But she was hyper ticklish. She was also caught in a debate whether to continue acting tough, or drop her fašade and beg Judith not to. Before she could decide, however, Mossman’s (don’t you love how I keep switching between first and last names) hands were under her jacket, fingers wiggling against her ribs, her Black Mesa shirt offering little protection. Alyx was instantly in hysterics, trying as hard as she could to move away from the tickling digits, to no avail. The steel bands held firm (duh). Mossman moved her [freakishly large] hands up and down her sides, before switching to kneading, making her squeal with ticklishness.

Though it didn’t prevent her from being tickled, her struggling did have one effect. It made her shirt ride up, exposing her bare midriff. This made too tempting a target for Judith, and she began skittering her fingers over it, sending Alyx into fits of giggles. Said giggles increased when she began to rotate her finger around her bellybutton, sending her into spurts of ticklish laughter. Said laughter went from spurting to screaming when she dipped her finger again, tickling Alyx to no end. Her nails had just been perfectly manicured in preparation for this, making it that much more effective. Not one to let something go to waste, she put her other hand to work scratching her sides, making her scream even louder, and struggle harder. After a few minutes, she switched hands, catching her other side off guard and tickling her even worse than the first hand.

Then, she finally stopped, to Alyx’s relief. Said relief vanished the moment Mossman pulled her jacket up her arms, attaching it to the band across her wrists via some large magnets placed on it, such that the whole thing was bunched up at her wrists, revealing to things. One, her Black Mesa sweater had had the sleeves cut off. Two, she had smooth, exposed, ticklish looking armpits.

“Oh, please, don’t do my armpits, anywhere but there, they’re almost the most ticklish part of my body!”

“Well, that’s the point. Besides, as I mentioned, this is for your own good.”

That signaled the end of that discussion, as Alyx helplessly fell back into laughter when Mossman started to wiggle her fingers in her hyper ticklish armpits. Alyx could barely even form words before, now she couldn’t even try. All she could do was struggle in vain and helplessly laugh. Said struggling and laughter increased when Mossman began to scratch her smooth hollows, tickling her worse than she had been tickled so far. She soon dropped the tickling level down, just lightly stroking her nails up, and fingers down, but against Alyx’s armpits, even that tickled like hell. Then, she finally stopped, and hit a nearby button, causing the platform to lower and rotate so Alyx was laying horizontally a bit above waist level.

Judith walked over to her knees, giving them a quick tickle and making Alyx giggle, but her true target became apparent when she stripped off Alyx’s shoes and socks, revealing flawless feet. Alyx, meanwhile, was too scared to beg her not to. Despite her tomboyish personality, she took great care of her feet, and as a result, they were quite sensitive, and super ticklish.

“You said your pits were one of your most ticklish places. I take it your feet are the most ticklish period? It looks like you take good of them.”

“Please, tickle my pits all you want!” said Alyx, regaining her ability to form words “I’ll do anything, just don’t touch my feet!”

“I’m sorry, Alyx, I really am, but I have no choice either. Just accept the inevitable” and with that, she began to wiggle her fingers against Alyx’s smooth soles, making her burst out laughing. Though it was obvious this tickled more than almost anything she had endured so far, it was also clear she could be tickled quite a bit more, and as such Mossman began to scratch her soles, making her scream with laughter.

“That’s better. Now tell me, are your toes ticklish?”

“No! Anywhere but my toes” Alyx managed through her laughter “there the worst place”

“You probably shouldn’t have said that. We’re being monitored, and now I’ll be expected to tickle them. I’m sorry. With that, she began to scratch just below her toes, making her laugh her hardest yet. She found she could avoid this by scrunching them up, but Mossman remedied this by using one hand to hold them back ,and the other hand to tickle them, stopping only to switch feet. Then, she took out a red feather (you knew it had to happen) and began to saw it between her toes. Alyx tried to grab it with said toes, but it tickled too much to move them, so all she could do was laugh like crazy. Finally, she stopped.

Alyx looked up to see a Vortigaunt standing in the door way

“The Dr. Breen wishes to speak with the Judith Mossman”

“And what of Alyx”

“I am to take over the interrogation of the Alyx Vance”

“Go easy on her” she said as she left the room. The Vortigaunt walked over to Alyx. “I am sorry to have to do this to the Alyx Vance, but it is better than the alternative” With that, he began to tickle her sides with his claws, making her squeal with laughter. However, this was a welcome change compared to having her feet tickled. However, he soon increased the stakes.

He held a hand over her body, and a wave of blue lightning shot out. However, rather than hurting her, it triggered very specific nerve endings (guess which ones); tickling her worse than anything she had endured that night. Unknown to her, it technically wasn’t really tickling her, just making her body think she was being tickled. That was of little comfort to her as it hovered its hands over her ribs, and eventually her armpits, making her scream so loud she could have broken glass. But the Vortigaunt ignored her and continued its tickling, eventually moving down her legs (which she had no idea could be tickled) until it reached her feet. She nearly died right then and there. It felt like a billion feather and a billion nails were all running all over her feet, across her soles, and worst of all, between her toes. And no matter how tight she scrunched them, it didn’t help. Then, it finally stopped. However, when Alyx opened her eyes, she saw the scariest thing she had ever seen. The Vortigaunt had its arms raised, as if charging its energy attack. But it was charging blue energy. When it struck, it tickled every inch if of her body, front to back, sides, feet, pits, face, even arms, nothing was spared from the relentless tickle assault. It even managed to give her some stamina, meaning it took a whole half hour before she mercifully passed out (seems a lot of my/anyone’s stories end that way).
The original story had Alyx being tickled by a Vortigaunt as a method of her recovery in episode 2, with her straddling her waist, tickling her sides with his claws, and using his middle hand to wielding a feather duster against her exposed chest. I eventually came up with the idea of him doing it to torture her, so the combine wouldn’t do anything worse. This led to the idea of using Mossman.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

She couldn't quite remember how she got to be in the middle of the woods during a rainstorm, but now wasn't exactly the time to concern herself with that. If Lucy didn't find shelter, she was going to freeze to death. Wandering through the woods, her luck changed for the better when she spotted a large mansion. Surely the owner would let her find shelter, maybe give her directions? Her elation quickly died out when she realized that the house looked abandoned. And who would live out in the middle of the woods like this? This was like something out of a horror film. But with no other alternative, she bravely tried the door, finding it unlocked.

The mansion was dim, but looked to be in fairly good repair, especially considering the exterior. She called out several times, but there was no reply. Normally she wouldn't have dared snoop around a stranger's house, but she felt compelled to try and open each door in the main room, finding them all locked except for the door on the left. Wandering in, she saw a comfortable looking stool in front of a more comfortable looking chair. As if possessed, she sat down on the chair, stretched her feet out, and drifted off to sleep. Had she stayed awake a few seconds longer, she may have noticed the figure suddenly standing next to her.

She awoke from her odd dream in her bed. Or at least, she thought she did, until she looked around and realized that is wasn't her bed, or her room, or even her house. Getting out of bed in a panic, she realized another thing: she had been stripped naked, and was now clothed only in a sheer nighty. Some pervert had kidnapped her, stripped her, and dressed her. She started to cry, but managed to pull herself together. Crying wouldn't solve her problem. She needed to be constructive. She began looking around the room for clues as to her predicament. She found them in the form of a note on the bedside table, though it left more questions than it answered.

Dear Lucy (I know your name, spooky),
Welcome to my fun house you lil cutie. Here you’ll find plenty of laughs and sooo much fun! Don’t worry though there are a few rules in place to keep you and the others safe, friendly, and full of tickling fun!
Rule 1: Look after yourself and stay ticklish
Rule 2: No violence of hurting! (Only a certain kind of “contact” is allowed ;) )
Rule 3: Have fun
So please enjoy yourself my darling little toy. I’ve gotta admit I’m actually rooting for you to win this one, just so I can reward you with some private “fun” <3.
Much love,
Your Host
P.S. Hope you don’t mind but I could not resist those utterly adorable little bubbly toes of yours <3

Confused by the last part, Lucy looked at her feet. There on the side on the left two was a dark blue mark. Lifting up her foot, she discovered it was lipstick. She felt herself blushing, oddly touched by this, though she'd never admit it. Seeing nothing else of value, she left the room, acutely aware of the sensation of the carpet on her bare feet. Exploring the top floor, she found two other doors. One was just a normal door, the only noteworthy thing about it being that it was locked. The other door, however, was a massive stone door, also sealed tight. Seeing no way to open it, Lucy headed downstairs, and tried the door nearest to her. It opened up into what appeared to be an art gallery, filled with statues and other such thing. A pedestal next to the entrance carried a plaque warning her not to touch the exhibits. Lucy, however, felt compelled to touch them out of spite.

The first exhibit was a majestic red and gold tapestry the appeared to be made out of a silk, with a small plaque that read “The Soft Embrace". Lucy felt herself compelled to touch it, and began to stroke her fingers over the smooth surface. It proved to be exquisitely soft, obviously it was high quality. She turned away from it, and to her shock, it seemingly leapt from the wall and wrapped around her like a cocoon, with only her feet left uncovered by it. Unable to move the rest of her body, she could only kick her feet in a futile attempt to free herself. But the tapestry might have well have been steel chains, for it didn't loosen a bit. Her kicking did have one effect though. Her feet, without the protection of their shoes and socks, were so soft and sensitive that just the sensation of the soft tassels brushing against her feet was enough to cause a light tickling sensation. Nonetheless, it was strong enough to make her giggle and instinctively wiggle her feet away, but with the tassels surrounding them, this only served to tickle her more, and she struggled to hold her feet still. That proved to be impossible once the entire tapestry seemed to vibrate against her skin, the thin nighty offering so little protection it might as well have not been there. She squirmed and rolled around, but no amount of force she gave freed her from the silk that was now buzzing against her whole body, making her scream with mirth that it muffled. This only caused her feet to kick harder, tickling her worse and worse. Still she tried to stop her kicking, if only to give one part of her body relief. But all her will wasn't enough to stop her body, and she kicked, screamed, squealed, and continued to laugh and laugh.


The first exhibit was a majestic red and gold tapestry the appeared to be made out of a silk, with a small plaque that read “The Soft Embrace". However, Lucy felt herself walking past it to the next exhibit, a round mirror with an ornate frame, its own plaque labelling it "The Menacing Mirror". Almost uncontrollably, Lucy ran her hand over the mirror, though she didn't know why. What she did know, as she told her reflection aloud, was that "even in this nighty I look good!" However, nothing could have prepared her for when her reflection replied "Agreed, we look too good to resist". Fearfully, unbelieving, she nervously asked if her reflection just spoke to her, terrified she might get a response. Unfortunately, not only did it confirm what she was hoping was her imagination, it then informed her it would do the talking, while she "can have the happy job of doing all the laughing!" Before she could question this statement, Lucy's reflection's smile grew into a menacing grin, as it lifted its nighty with one hand, and trailed the nails of the other hand over its soft stomach. Lucy, to her further surprise, felt a pair of nails delicately glide over her own stomach, under her nighty. She tried to rub her stomach to rid herself of the sensations, as she felt them glide back the other way. She begged her reflection to stop, but it mischievously claimed to be admiring "our super soft, silky, sensitive little tummy." Soon it began to squeeze the slightly pudgy flesh, increasing Lucy's laughter, and even stuck a finger in its bellybutton, making her fall to the floor in ticklish weakness. She rolled around and flailed endlessly as her reflection continued to torment her. Soon it moved beyond her stomach, and played a horrible ticklish game of "this little piggy" with her soft toes. Next it counted her ribs with teasing slowness, before rubbing its armpits, just as soft and smooth as Lucy's, as every touch was transferred to the poor, helplessly laughing girl.


The first exhibit was a majestic red and gold tapestry the appeared to be made out of a silk, with a small plaque that read “The Soft Embrace".

After what felt like hours and kicking a screaming and trying to fight off the hands she felt tickling her ribs, Lucy tried to finish the story, in hopes that that would end the torment. But she made it no further than the next chapter, which launched right into a vicious foot tickling session, and soon she couldn't hope to stand, or reach the book as it lay on the table. She was no stuck on the ground, having succeeded only in increasing her endless tickling.


The first exhibit was a majestic red and gold tapestry the appeared to be made out of a silk, with a small plaque that read “The Soft Embrace".

She tried to force the socks off, but they were stuck to her skin as if they were filled with superglue. Of course, she knew they actually filled with soft fuzz, but only because it had been tickling every millimetre of her ticklish feet for the last few hours, with no sign of letting up.


The dragon's slimy tongue licked all over Lucy's soles, as she tried to move her feet away from it, to no avail.


The angel's fingers nails tormented her sides and armpits endlessly, while the stone grips held her wrists impenetrably tightly.


The maiden teased Lucy's neck and ears with its soft feather, while she in turned giggled and squealed like a little girl. She begged it to let her go, and to her surprise, it did. It offered her the feather before returning to its original pose. Despite this, Lucy gave it a wide berth as she left. She headed right for the door, before looking back over the gallery. It was filled with other objects, but looking at them filled Lucy with an impossible to explainable fear. Her eyes settled on a statue of a dragon, and she found herself thinking how rough and slimy its tongue must be, how badly it would tickle her feet. Why would she think that? It was a statue, it had no tongue, and if it did, it would be cold and made of stone. And why would it be licking her feet? Shaking the thought from her head, Lucy left. She tried the door to the other side of the stairs, and discovered it was locked tight. Seeing as how she had no intention of returning to the room where she had fallen asleep, this left only one door. It too was locked, but it did have a note on it.

"Make me smile and I may just open for you". Her confusion at the strange note only deepened when she noticed the doorknob bore a frowny face. She considered the feather in her hand, and, feeling rather ridiculous, flicked it back and forth across the doorknob. Surprisingly, the doorknob's frown turned to a smile as it actually giggled. Amazed that that worked, Lucy went through the now unlocked door into what appeared to be a dining room. And sitting on the table was a magnificent cake. However, much like the art in the gallery, looking at this gave Lucy a twinge of fear, and she found herself imagining herself on the floor, giggling uncontrollably. Once again shaking the thought from her head, Lucy quickly tried the door on the right, which lead into the kitchen. It had two more doors, though both proved to be locked. However, lying on the counter was a key with a note attached, congratulating Lucy on finding it, and informing her it was for the library on the floor above. Heading back upstairs, she first went to the imposing stone door, but it had no visible keyhole, just a small indent. Thankfully, the key unlocked the other door no problem, which lead into, unsurprisingly, a room full of books. Lucy scanned the titles, noticing most of the seemed to have something to do with tickling. The library had two comfy looking chairs, but Lucy had learned her lesson when it came to comfy chairs in this place. The only other thing of interest left was a mirror with a stone tablet next to it. According to said tablet, the mirror was a gateway to a fun little challenge with a new friend. An hour ago, Lucy would have discounted such a notion. But now she was hardly surprised when poking the mirror suddenly caused the room to change. It looked very similar, but now the bookshelves had been rearranged. The mirror now had a hole beneath it, and the tablet instructed her to find an orb hidden in the "Librayrinth", and insert it into the hole to go back to the mansion. It also warned that there were 4, and the other 3 were "naughty". More worrying, though, was the warning about the "friendly" librarian, who supposedly could smell fear, and Lucy's "pretty little feet". The last part of the tablet warned Lucy not to "let her tickle you too much". Great, another pervert!

She only took a few steps forward before a voice rang out. "I smell a new toy! Somebodies either really brave to come her barefoot, or their feet really need a scrubbing!" What was it with this place!? Lucy quickly set out in search of the orb. She only turned a few corners however before she found the librarian. To Lucy's shock, the librarian looked like some kind of cross between a cat and a person. Before she could move, the creature tackled Lucy, and began to tickle her sides. With her nerves already on high alert, Lucy had no chance of resisting the ticklish attack. The creature stopped tickling her to speak.

"Oh my, I never imagined you'd be this cute. Now you're all Arieta's! God, just look at your face, it's so adorable!" And your little button nose, it's just so damn cute!" The neko girl then pinched Lucy's nose. However, doing so shifted her forward, exposing her armpits and leaving Lucy what may be her only chance to escape.

Seeing this opening, Lucy tickled the exposed armpits of the librarian, causing her to squeal and recoil. Lucy was about to continue her assault when her attackers shock was replaced with a predatory grin, causing her to pause. Unfortunately for Lucy, she preferred "naughty little toys". Her eyes lighting up, the cat-like girl spoke "I've just had a positively spine-tingling idea. Neck nibbles always make me shudder and squeal, I wonder what they do to you?". Before Lucy could defend herself, her tormentor leaned over and began to gently nibble Lucy's ticklish neck. In turn, she squealed and laughed, while trying to force off Arieta, or at least push her head away. She couldn't believe how much the warm lips tickled her neck, and she screamed with laughter while her strength failed her, leaving her helpless against the torrents of tickling Arieta planned for her.


Lucy saw that her attacker’s armpits were exposed, but instead of trying to tickle them, and risk making her attacker eager for revenge, she instead decided to outsmart her, tricking her into thinking there was a sock behind her. Unfortunately, this only gave temporary relief. After realizing Lucy's deception, the cat-like librarian declared that she would "nibble your tootsies for fibbing!" before she gave chase. Lucy tried to flee into the maze-like bookshelves, but soon, her pursuer pounced on her, knocking her to the ground and straddling her legs, before bringing Lucy's feet to her face. Pressing her face against Lucy's feet, she inhaled deeply, and her mouth started to water. She had smelt Lucy' feet when she had first entered the librayrinth, but they smelled so much better up close. She couldn't contain herself anymore. She had to taste them. She cheerfully asked if Lucy was ready for her punishment, but her answer hardly mattered. She placed the toes of one of Lucy's feet in her warm, wet mouth, and began to gently nibble them with her sharp teeth. Poor Lucy screamed. Never before had she felt such an intense tickling technique, and it was focused on the most ticklish part of her most ticklish part. Making it even worse was Arieta's warm breath, which flowed over her feet and toes, exciting her nerves and making her even more sensitive. She laughed harder than she ever had in her life, yelling how bad it tickled to no one in particular. But that only egged on Arieta, who declared her intent to make it "tickle like hell", as she increased the intensity, resulting in increased laughter.


Lucy saw that her attacker’s armpits were exposed, but instead of trying to tickle them, and risk making her attacker eager for revenge, she instead decided to beg. But before she could get a word out, the cat-like girl's sharpened nails began to torment her sides, and she was forced to beg through her laughter. "Oh please, does begging ever get a cute thing like you out of being tickled?" came the teasing response. Though it took a few second to form the words, Lucy enthusiastically replied "Yes!" "Tut tut tut" came the reply "Arieta doesn't like it when her toys tell fibs. I think I need to give your tummy some disciplinary raspberries." With deliberate slowness, the librarian lifted the sheer nighty covering Lucy's stomach, revelling in the delicious anticipation the slow pace caused. Lucy tried to squirm away, but she was pinned firmly in place. Licking her lips, Arieta took and deep breathe, and placed her lips on Lucy's bellybutton, before blowing out. The sound of the blowing was swallowed up by Lucy's desperate laughter, as Arieta continued to inhale through her nose and exhale against Lucy's stomach, stopping only to wet her lips, as Lucy laughed and laughed. The only mercy she received was when Arieta took pause to flip her over, but this was followed with raspberries on her feet, or "paws" as the neko-girl called them, which proved to tickle even more.


Noticing how cat-like her captor was, Lucy rubbed her ears, a technique that had always calmed her friend's cat. As soon as Lucy's hands touched the librarian's soft ears, her expression grew relaxed, and she began to purr, fall over, and cur up. Lucy stopped, and quickly fled. She heard the the strange cat-like girl get up, but suddenly, Lucy stopped running. She knew what capture would likely mean, but she felt compelled to stand there as Arieta caught up with her and grabbed her. Thankfully for Lucy, she had enjoyed her ear rub. Unfortunately for Lucy, she had decided that as a result, she was going to tickle Lucy into submission and make her a tickle slave and "ear masseuse". To demonstrate, she cheerfully lifted Lucy's nighty, exposing her stomach to the warm air. Next she began to tease and tickle the soft skin, receiving giggled and yelps in return. Lucy tried to beg for mercy, but Arieta continued to torment her, intent on being true to her word. Lucy was going to be her tickle slave, and any resistance would simply make it more fun to dominate her.


Noticing how cat-like her captor was, Lucy rubbed her ears, a technique that had always calmed her friend's cat. As soon as Lucy's hands touched the librarian's soft ears, her expression grew relaxed, and she began to purr, fall over, and cur up. Lucy stopped, and quickly fled. Fleeing through the maze-like bookshelves, she found an orb resting on one of the shelves. Hoping this was the right one, she grabbed it fled back to the mirror, the tickle-happy cat-girl right behind her. Reaching her goal, she pushed the orb into a slot, and touched the mirror. To her relief, she found herself in the library. The real one, not that crazy maze. Unfortunately, she had no idea what to do next. All she had succeeded in doing was almost getting caught by a tickle-crazed lunatic. As she thought about what to do next, a strange thing happened. She began to remember things that hadn't happened. She remembered have her toes nibbled by the librarian. She remembered having her neck nibbled. She even remembered rubbing the cat-girl's ears, which she knew she had, but then, rather than escaping, allowing herself to be caught and made into the monster's "tickle slave", as if someone else was controlling her movement, or more accurately, lack of movement. It felt similar to the feeling of fear she felt in the gallery, and dining room. What was going on?

Whatever was happening, she wasn't going to figure it out standing around. She quickly found her next goal when, exiting the library, she heard a strange sound, and discovered an odd glowing symbol on the the wall. Realizing touching it would likely be the only way to continue forward, she gave it a poke, and with a flash of light, found herself in a long stone hallway. And standing in front of her was a strange girl with pure white hair, and pale ash-like skin. She certainly didn't like the look of her, but with nothing but a solid stone wall behind her, Lucy had little choice but to follow. Still, no reason not to be stealthy, as she softly crept along, feeling the cold, but smooth and clean, stone beneath her bare feet. She followed the odd girl, miming her action in pressing a secret button and flipping switches, probably avoiding horrible traps. Soon she reached a large room, and watched the strange girl following a long, winding path through it.

She was reasonably certain she could follow the same path, but when she reached the first spot the girl turned on, Lucy felt herself continue to walk forward. She saw a bright flash of light, then nothing. Just pure darkness. She wasn't sure where she was, but she could mostly move freely, save for her feet, which seemed immobile. Though they also felt warm, so she didn't mind. At least not until a sharp object dragged its way up her left heel to the ball of her foot, while she giggled and squealed in ticklish helplessness. When the sensation stopped, Lucy snapped at the unseen tickler to just let her out. Instead, she now felt the sharp object dragging down her right sole, tickling just as much as it slowly made the journey to her heel. Apologizing for her outburst, Lucy explained that she was very scared, and didn't like to be ticklish, could whoever was there please let her go? Instead, now 3 sharp objects returned to her left foot, dragging up the soft flesh with greater speed. Lucy was now panicking, begging to be let go. Instead now three sharp points dragged down her right foot, as Lucy laughed and laughed helplessly. Unknown to her, the girl she had been hunting was now the hunter, and had Lucy's adorable feet trapped in front of her, as she tormented them with her sharp, red nails. The torment grew when she grasped a single toe and pulled it back, before skittering a single nail along its base. It tickled so bad Lucy couldn't even plead, only scream, as her toes were gently but effectively tickled one by one.


She was reasonably certain she could follow the same path, and soon made it through the room. Continuing ahead, she found the entrance to what looked similar to the room she had woken up in, but with stone walls. And there at a desk was her prey. She started towards her, but then found herself drawn to the bed in the corner, which looked even softer then the one she had woken up in. She knew she shouldn't but she couldn't help but stand there and examine it. Without warning, though, a figure grabbed her from behind, and soon Lucy was on the soft bed, wrapped up in a fresh blanket, only her scowling head and nervous feet sticking out. Her captor soon erased the scowl with the precise application of her fingers, as she sank them into the soft, ticklish flesh. Poor Lucy was soon laughing and struggling, though only one was noticeable. The fingers tickled her soles without mercy, as the blanket succeeded in keeping her trapped helplessly. It got even worse when the odd girl leaned forward and gently licked the soft skin. She slowly and carefully dragged her down up the soles again and again, tickling Lucy like crazy. Every time the tongue pressed into her sole seemed to tickle worse than the last. It would grow even worse when she found out how ticklish Lucy's toes were.


She was reasonably certain she could follow the same path, and soon made it through the room. Continuing ahead, she found the entrance to what looked similar to the room she had woken up in, but with stone walls. And there at a desk was her prey. Lucy couldn't be completely certain that this girl was responsible for her torment, but better safe than sorry, right? She snuck up behind the strange girl and went right for her sides, letting her fingers down up and town her victims ribs. Strangely, although the girl squirmed in an attempt to escape the surprise attack, and her face was one of ticklish torment, she made no sound. Lucy quickly realized there was only one reason for this: the girl was unable to speak. In Lucy's opinion, that would make it even worse. Being tormented by her wiggling fingers, but being unable to make a single peep in protest.

"Aww, does this tickle?" The girl, of course, didn't respond, although her face and wiggling made it clear it tickled quite a bit. "What's that? I'll just take your silence as a no. Guess that means I can keep ticka-ticka-tickling!" Her unfortunate prey was going absolutely nuts in her seat, kicking and flailing in a pointless attempt to escape the tickling digits, but trapped behind the desk, she had nowhere to squirm to. And when she did manage to wiggle onto the floor, this only made her an easier target. Without stopping her assault, Lucy straddled the girl's waist, before lifting her shirt and attacking her soft stomach instead. The girl's eyes squeezed shut as she laughed in silent protest, unable to even muster the control over her body needed to fight back. Seeing her victim's stomach squirm around gave Lucy a wicked idea.

Taking a deep breath, she leaned forward and pressed her lips to the girl's smooth stomach, which tensed in response. But this did nothing to lessen the effect of Lucy's raspberry. The girl's eyes shot back open, and she tried to jump out from under Lucy, but she wasn't going anywhere. Lucy teasingly said "I think you liked that! I had better give you another one then!", knowing the poor girl couldn't object. All she could do was open her mouth in silent laughter and Lucy blew raspberry after raspberry, until she finally passed out. Lucy now took a moment to examine the room. She quickly found two things of interest: a key sitting on the desk, labelled cellar; and a glowing symbol on the ground. Taking the key, she walked onto the symbol, which sent her back to the 2nd floor hallway. She figured the cellar door would likely be in the kitchen, and sure enough, the key opened one of the two previously locked door. After solving a simple puzzle, she went through another door, into what was essentially the cellar's cellar.

She started through the dark room, but didn't get far before an unseen force yanked her right foot into a hole in the wall, causing her to fall down. Looking at the wall, the edge of the hole seemed to be the exact same size as her ankle. She had no idea how her foot had fit into it, but it seemed that she would have no luck pulling it out. She soon got a chance to test this when something fuzzy began to brush against her sole. It started off as a gentle teasing, but soon it was scrubbing her foot, as she screamed with mirth, helplessly trying to free her tormented foot. It felt like hundreds of fine feathers tickling every inch of her foot, plus a gentle scratching of her arch. She was trapped, unable to free herself as she lay on the floor of the dark basement laughing in the darkness.


What the hell just happened? One second Lucy's foot was being tickled crazy, the next she was at the entrance to the cellar's cellar. It wasn't like before, where she could kind of remember something that didn't happen. She knew that one second she was being tickling, the next she wasn't. She really didn't want to go back down into the dark room, but she had little choice. She made sure that she avoided the wall where her foot had gotten trapped, but soon, an unseen force on a different wall pulled her foot in, and again it was completely stuck and being tickled without mercy.


Okay, this was getting weird. It was almost as if she was "resetting" every time she got stuck. But, she'd dwell on that later. She had noticed that she only seemed to get stuck when she walked near the southern sides of walls. So she just had to give them press against the north sides. But, as had happened, before, she felt compelled to follow a new path that went too closely to yet another wall with a previously unseen hole.


And then she was back at the door. She really didn't like this. Even when she figured it out, she felt herself doing something wrong. But she pressed forward, and after avoiding the southern sides of all the wall, she came to a large crack. She sure as hell wasn't going in there. But to her terror, she felt herself uncontrollable walking right into it! This wasn't even a compulsion. She was completely unable to control her own movement. Soon she was completely enveloped by the darkness. But unfortunately, she wasn't alone. An unseen figure grabbed at her nighty, pulling it off her with ease. She quickly grew chilly, surprised at how warm the sheer nighty had evidently been. Though she much preferred the cold to the sensation of her sides being poked and prodded by the unseen assailant. Next her thighs were tormented, then her ribs. The rib tickling increased in intensity, before suddenly her entire body was enveloped in tickling, from her neck and armpits to her toes and feet!


She was again at the door back to the cellar, and still she couldn't control herself as she walked right by a wall, her foot again getting trapped.


Again she reappeared after an intense tickling that seemed to last hours, though now she seemed to be in control again. She didn't know how long this would last though. She quickly worked her way through the dark room, avoiding walls and cracks, before finding a large gem. Surely this was what she was meant to find? She quickly left the cellar's cellar, but as soon as she stepped into the cellar, a figure tackled her to the ground. Lucy immediately tensed in preparation for more tickling, but the figure darted away instead. Standing back up, Lucy realized the gem had been taken, and gave chase. Passing through the kitchen, Lucy noticed the third door had been kicked open. Beyond that, she saw grass outside! Screw the gem, this might be her chance to escape. She ran out into the grass, but soon jumped back in shock. The grass beneath her feet felt like dozens of soft feathers tormenting her soles! What kind of place was this, where even the grass tickling so badly?

Looking through the house, she decided to try the door that had been locked on the first floor. Not only did it turn out to be unlocked, but the thief was inside, up on a ledge! Unfortunately, it quickly became apparent the girl had no intent of giving it back. Instead she was content to play with it using her toes. It also became apparent that the girl wasn't human, though she was close. After a quick argument with her Lucy, discovered she was a rather vain goblin, and she was only willing to trade the gem for socks. Great.

Lucy began her search in the gallery. Seeing the exhibits, she now had vivid memories of each one tickling her insane, save for the statue that gave her the feather. However, one of these memories was a pair of socks! Taking them from their box, she remember how badly the soft fuzz had tickled her. These would teach that thief a lesson! Returning to the goblin, Lucy soon realized her plan had one downside: with the goblin rolling of the floor, screaming with laughter while trying to pull the socks off, Lucy had no way of getting the gem! Her problem was solved when the goblin's flailing kicked the gem right at Lucy. In turn, she ducked out of the room, closing on the door of the helpless goblin. She was in for quite a bit of laughter. Over the faint laughter coming from the door, she could hear a loud humming coming from upstairs.
Investigating, she found the massive door she had passed by so many times was now glowing. Hoping this would work, Lucy stuck the gem into the door, which opened into complete darkness. With no other choice, Lucy stepped through.

Suddenly, she was back in the maze, looking right at the tickle-crazed librarian, who was in the middle of saying, with a devious grin, "nibble your tootsies for fibbing!" before she gave chase again. No no no, not this again! Lucy tried to flee, desperate to avoid reliving this, but alas, as before, she was tackled to the ground, before her feet were lifted to the Arieta's mouth.


Now she was at the entrance to the room where she had found the pale, mute girl. But, unable to control herself, she walked over to the bed in the corner, and, as expected, she was grabbed and rolled up into the blanket. Again she felt the fingers torment her soles, as she laughed. But soon it reached the moment she truly dreaded: the sensation of the warm tongue again her feet!


Now she was in the art gallery, unable to stop herself from touching the dragon, before its tongue had a turn at their sensitive feet.


And now she was following the wrong path to the pale girl's room, before finding her feet again at the girl's merciless nails!


Again and again she appeared in different parts of her journey, each time unable to do anything to stop the inevitable tickling. She had no clue what was going on, who was controlling her, but one things was certain: they sure loved tickling!
My entry to TickleWizard's contenst, based on his game "The Laughing House". And I belive the longest story I've ever written. likely also the one with the most mistakes, because, damn, there's a lot of proofreading.

As you can probably tell, this looks at it from Lucy's perspective, but with her as a game character being controlled (and likely tormented) by the player, rather then her as the person in the story.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Lilith fire her shotgun at the last creature around the vicinity. She just place her weapon on her right shoulder glancing around the area to assure there were no other creatures around. Her long red hair stood out as her yellow eyes scan the dull desert. It was dull… because the only thing that would actually grab your attention would be the hazardous creatures or the wild gangs zooming around in their vehicles. Lilith close her eyes to shake the daunting feeling of uneasiness over her. Of course these bandits weren't the problem… or the creatures, it's just… boring. She could easily kill them since she has venture this area before. She was alone- decided to check out some things without her other vault comrades. After unlocking the vault and the secret, Lilith and her comrades were utterly bored of Pandora. They were just killing whatever they want now and no one can stop them…

Lilith walked from her current position to an abandoned outpost in the desert. Of course there was no one there unless you somehow caught the eyes of any hostiles. Lilith enter the shady covers of the tall metal roof sitting on a stack of tires. She was running low on ammo though. She forgot to pick some ammo up from some dead bandits before the Skags and Spiderants actually swarmed her. There was a few creatures that would creep Lilith out even if she has a gun… thinking about it, those small creeper Scythid crawlers will definitely make Lilith uncomfortable… Lilith glance at herself a bit… she was a bit dirty from walking in the sandy desert anyways… she needs to find some cavern before nighttime hits. Usually her other comrades would assist Lilith, but right now they're not with her. They would also do shifts, but once again… Lilith is alone. The only safe thing to do, other than traveling in the darkness with scarce ammo, is to find some shelter inside a cave… Even if there are creatures out there. Lilith did not want to sleep in the open like the nearby houses… Bandits can easily kick the door down and do something to Lilith. Lilith glance around her seated self to find some sort of gap in the mountains. She stop. Something was behind her… She dash off the stack of tires and into the sunlight out of the covers that protected her from the blazing sun.

A creature with a worm like body but bears pincers as it's arms with a pinkish purple eye and bug like legs stretching from it's chest to it's tail stands before Lilith. The Siren did not question the finger that pulled the trigger to her shotgun. The shot blast the head off the Larva Crab Worm as the body hit's the metal ground. Lilith glance around the area once again. How did this creature come all the way out here if there is no cave? These creatures dull within dark gloomy caverns- appearing out of nowhere outside seems to be a tad fishy… Lilith stop looking around to see a hole right there. It was covered by some parch of wood, but the worm must have knocked it over seeing Lilith. Lilith approach the hole aiming her shotgun at the ready. She only had 12 shots left along with her pistol holstered to her waist. The pistol only had 30 rounds as her rifle was completely empty along with her SMG. She close her eyes and sigh at the thought of how bad it will be if she winds up in some trouble. Whatever the case, Lilith waltz into the hole. She steady her shotgun hearing the very shallow cave. It wasn't utterly dark. Some grim faint of light seem to help Lilith's eyes as she cautiously proceed deeper through the narrow entrance. She exit the corridor to find a huge open area in front of her. There was some slopes up and down to other areas of this large cave as well as some spikes hanging from the ceiling or the ground. This is a cave that has not been discovered by anyone. Lilith pose her hand under her chin… Perhaps this will actually be an easy day for her…

A roar emerge right in front of her. Lilith glance at the Skag glaring at her. The creature was on all four, armored up, fiercely growling at Lilith. The Siren aim her shotgun. The Armored Skag was not alone. More of them appeared behind that one Skag Lilith saw… charging! Lilith curse under her breathe quickly entering her phase walk. She slips past all of the charging Skags. She dash through the left slope entering a new pathway filled with crystals. Lilith did not go back… There was a nest of those Skags- taking them all on would be suicide for her since she's low on ammo. She walked pasts the blinding crystals to enter a new area. This area was a bit more sketchy. There are a lot more pathways than the last area Lilith was in. When Lilith walked a bit further into the area, the path behind her was blown away. Lilith jumped forward to avoid the explosion… But there was none actually. When Lilith got up and glance at the path she exited- the rocks just barricaded the way back. Great. SOMETHING or SOMEONE was waiting for her. She pumps her shotgun, ready. Whatever it is, she's ready. Two Larva Crab Worms appear from the ground and slither towards Lilith. Already prep and ready, Lilith blast their heads off with easy precision. She wasn't running. She was walking at her normal pace, knowing sure there are more of these worms in the area. She heard something above her. She glance at the ceiling staring at a boulder falling right at her. She rolls out of the way towards one of the multiple pathways out of the area. Lilith fell into another trap as boulders were falling above her. Using her phase walk, Lilith easily outran the boulders falling down and blocking the path she took once again. When Lilith exit out of her phase walk and turn around to stare at the covered path. She rammed against something… Big…Scaly…Squishy… She back away from the 'thing'. It was an enormous Larva Crab Worm- maybe the queen. Of course, there's no such thing… But who knows. Lilith curse and exclaim, "Really? Fuck this." She aims her shotgun right at it's head, blasting some rounds. The two stories larva queen took the shots.

Lilith already unleash four rounds bearing eight rounds in her shotgun. She glance around the area to spot some more normal size Larva Crab Worms. She was going to aim her gun at them until something else came into the side of her eyes. There are some Scythids as well.. The small and fast ones… Shit.   Lilith found herself getting outnumbered real fast. Lilith glance around the area to find some sort of exit. Some sort of earthquake  shook near the paths out or into the area Lilith was stuck in. To make things even worse, the area was breeding babies of Scythids and Larva Crab Worms. Lilith cannot understand how these two creatures are not hostile to one another. They're suppose to be fighting each other- not ganging up on her. Lilith blast eight rounds at the incoming Larva Crab Worms, walking away from the horde. Her eyes glance at the sudden Sycthid trying to latch onto, dodging them with a twist and turn of her body. She was going to take her pistol and aim at the nasty small Scythids until one of the fast ones ram it's head against Lilith chest. Lilith motion a subtle 'umph'. Her body slam against a wall. Her left eye close itself as her right eye is open to what was going to happen next. A Larva Crab Worm toss a rock from the ground at Lilith's head… After that, Lilith lost consciousness.

She shook her head side to side… staring right at the wall.. She was… lying down? She tries to rub her own head only to find a dark black armored Scythid sitting on her. Her eyes burst wide open, squirming under the bug's weight. She notice some other weight applied to her legs- more of the creatures were just standing on her?!

"Get off of me! Fuck, really?!" Lilith curse. She could not twist her over her right or left shoulder. She struggles a bit more till she finally gives up. Lilith was a bit ticked. She test her 'bonds' yet again. The Scythids were standing on her upper body an legs. Her arms were already to her side as she couldn't even budge a single part of her body- not even a finger. The only thing Lilith could move was her neck, head, and… feet? She sighs feeling sleepy. Usually, they would kill her… Why are they hesitating though? The Queen was making strange sounds, even the Scythids were trying to say something, hearing the annoying hisses echo through the air. After a good ten minutes, Lilith was going to go to sleep… Something poked her face. She open her eyes to stare at a small purple… Eh? It's a small Larva Crab Worm? Babies…? Lilith open her eyes fully to tilt her head in confusion… Are they going to claw her with these small creatures? Haha, really? Lilith laughed out loud due to that thought- stopping in her tracks when she hears something sizzling at her soles.

"What are you creatures doing?!" Lilith tries in a fruitless effort to push them off. Nothing. Lilith felt something strange at her soles. She curl her toes and  move them frantically around. Her soles were covered in some white somewhat dirty socks. Wait. She could feel a slight breeze breathing into her sock soles. Her eyes burst open? Are they going to eat her feet?!   No, better question... how did they get past her boots?!

One of the medium size Larva Crab Worms use it's own acid to destroy the boots covering her soles. It did not overuse it's own acid- spitting a good amount of acid that melts the boots. Lilith was getting a tad scared. Not only did these creatures not kill her, they're scheming something else. Lilith curled her toes and kick her feet around cutely. This was a bit strange... these creatures are acting docile to her. Ugh, too many complications now and Lilith knows for sure she cannot sleep for the night... It was not even nighttime, truth be told.

Something... poked her sock soles. Her body tries to squirm, move, something. Her head twitch at the feeling as well as her feet. W-what was that? Lilith starts to struggle once more.

"W-what are you lot doing?!"
The two creatures near Lilith soles are the baby Larva Crab Warms and the Scythids. Lilith's security was diminishing. When she felt another poke to her sock soles, she kicked her feet around. There was a sudden grambling sound coming from the queen worm... Lilith begins to curse under her breathe. She could not even more... except her two body parts- head and feet.

'Stop that!" Lilith declares feeling a sudden halt of poking on her soles. The creatures stopped as Lilith breathes a sigh of relief. She uncurl her toes only to find a sudden body squirming over the top of her soles. It must by the Scythid with it's legs that are around perhaps a couple thirty or more underneath it's centipede body like body. Lilith let out a surprise gasp and release some giggles. Hearing the giggle, the queen said something... Lilith could only fear the worse- these creatures are going to tickle her!

"D-don't you darehehehe!" Lilith tries to place a frightening tone to scare them all... But that's a bluff. She cannot do anything in her position. Her body and her pistol are underneath the huge Scythids as the babies were having at her feet... Damn this day. Lilith is tough though. She bites her lower lip down, moving as best as she can. Limiting their true assault, she can at least put up a fight. She flails her feet up and down, doing whatever she can to ease the need to laugh. Her feet are ticklish as well as someother parts of her body. She did not want to give any satisfaction towards these creatures... nor their queen. The creatures were fighting back though. There are around 5 to 6 baby worms around her soles trying to pinch at her feet or move their claws up and down the medium size 7-9 soles. The Scythid babies did not assault her soles. They were observing. The Scythid just test Lilith's soles by crawling over them, but now they're waiting. The tickling was getting worse and worser. Lilith was forming a smile after two minutes. Her socks were helping but the way these creatures kept their steady pace was irritating Lilith's mind. She cannot escape- she understands that... IF she does not laugh/giggle, they might get bored and leave her alone... Not only was this a rough day for her, but this is the strangest as well... Worms and Scythids working together just to tickle her? That's absurd!

Something happened. Lilith eyes burst wide open, her mouth shaking for the urge to laugh. Why? She feels something covering her soles entirely. Her toes curl up underneath the sock, but the worms' pincers pinch her toes- grabbing some of them out of their curl state as they use their mouths. The small Scythid babies leaped onto Lilith's soles at the right moment. Their bodies cover her feet as they tickle her soles leaving her toes and heel out of the picture. The Scythids' legs moved in place, tickling the arches and the very middle of Lilith's sock soles.The Scythids' mouth naws at her sock soles biting through the fabric.

"Nohehehehehhheeheh!!" Lilith tries to flail her feet but the worms were holding her toes down. She can easily overpower the worms, but that will only mean more restriction to her soles if she piss the queen off to some degree. The giggles pull all of the creatures' attention. Shit. Lilith was not going to get a good night sleep.

The Queen order something. There was some silence as the Scythids bit the top of Lilith's ankles. Lilith twitched for a moment, breathing in some air before the true torture starts. She quickly notice the Scythids getting off... but she felt more cool air on her soles- oh no... The Scythids were peeling her socks off as her toes scruntch up in their nakednesss. Her feet are expose- bare and showing wrinkles across her soles. The creatures started to chatter amongst themselves as the queen overpowered all of the chatter with her loud screech. Lilith braced herself. She made sure her toes are tightly curled ready to take on anything they got. The baby worms did not use their pincers- they use their mouth! Lilith's eyes burst open feeling the mouths and nawing all over her soles. She starts to kick and flail them around, screaming at the top of her lungs. Crap, she wasn't prepared for that. She wasn't crying- not just yet! She begins to shake her head trying to get the worms away from her soles. It was 2 to 30-50.... They are surrounding her poor defenseless bare soles as they continue their assault. Lilith feel their teeth or whatever these bugs/monsters have. Their mouths chew on the side of her feet, the heel, the pads of her curled toes, the top of her feet... Everywhere. The sensations pulse through Lilith's body as her lungs and mouth cooperate in releasing laughter. Lilith's mind lost itself in the situation... The worms were emitting some sort of fluid. It is not acid, but something that seems to intensify the tickling session. Her laughs were getting louder and her eyes are tearing up. She covers her soles with one. The worms are assaulting her right sole covering her left as Lilith frantically flails them around.

"Nohahhehahahahahahahahaah Stophahahahha!" The creatures ignore Lilith as they continue on. They stopped after a minute. Lilith breathes more and more through her nose and mouth. Her eyes are starting to leak some tears. She can't stand this! This is ridicolous! Lilith uncurl her toes when they stopped. Lilith could feel the ooze all over her soles- their saliva or whatever fuild they place all over her feet. She wiggles her toes around feeling some of that fluid. She blush slightly as she curls her toes, flexing them in an dout. This was surprising- not like Lilith cared much... The Siren snapped back into reality when some bigger pincers grasp her toes. She tries to curl her toes up but the worms had a strong grip and it was bigger than the babies. It hurts a bit, but the worm's pincers did not chop her toes off. They kept her toes outward as the creatures slightly move her toes back stretching her soles and showing the balls and insteps of her toes. Lilith notice the toe bounds, screaming, "LET ME GO!" The tickling starts up again. This time Lilith found the Scythids and worms going all out. The Scythids leap onto her soles moving their legs rapidly as it tickles the middle of her soles again as the worms start to use their mouth and pincers. Lilith tries to move her soles around but the large numbers of babies overwhelming her slowly made her cheeks blush more as tears start to stream down her cheeks. What's worse- her toes were getting assaulted as well... the very top of them.  The mouths of the crabs nibble on the pads of her bounds toes as Lilith laughs hysterically. Her eyes were gettting covered in wet tears as her body wanted to squirm about madly. Her hair starts to cover her face as tears hit the ground. She was laughing- laughing!? Not only that, her nerves are getting the better of her. NOO!

"HAHAHAHAHHAH!" Lilith screams violently trying to thrash the Scythids ontop of her as the gap between her toes are targeted. She begins to buck, twist, doing a lot more uncontrollable movement as the big Scythids on her were moving. The pincers, the mouth, the strange fluid coating... they were engulfing her soles with every method they could use. Lilith jumps violently off the ground feeling some leeway. Her body was numb with the ticklish sensations shooting throughout her body. Lilith finally had enough of the torment when a mouth found it's way between her toes...,

Lilith made a huge eruption of lightning and fire. She enters her phasewalk. She killed the creatures that were tickling her. The Queen screech violently ordering a number of worms to come out of the ground. Lilith made a run for it. She dash towards one of the blocked entrances. There was a small gap in the rocks. Lilith knelt down and crawl through that hole. When she exits the hole, she placed a nearby rock in front of it. She exits out of her phasewalk. She sighs and wipe the tears and sweat off of her face... panting slightly.

"Shit..." she stated. She glance around the area she was in. Nothing. And that's good. She stand against the rocks and lower her body down to the ground. She did not care about her bare feet being out in the  cold... she was tired and she was falling asleep. She doze into her dreams as her body lay there agianst the rock and ground.  A small wandering crab worm emerge from the ground. It notice Lilith's sleeping state. The baby worm would have called in his/her other teammates, but it did not call the others. Instead, the warm silently approach te warm bare soles pressing it's face against her skin. Lilith's sleeping state twitch a bit as her toes curl here and there. The worm was joyful at this- the fact this worm could have this moment with these soles.
This is a non dirty version of Lilith (from Borderlands) getting tickled. In contribute to the dirty version of her getting tickled, I decided to make a more non sexual story with some plot.

Only way you can actually understand a bit of the story is if you actually played (or watched) Borderlands.

Of course it's foot tickling- got a problem with that?

Now enjoy

1st Version of Lilith Tickled (Dirty notations are present)
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

An Asian girl with light ginger-blonde hair with a curious hairstyle consisting of multiple ponytails on the back of her head bears a shiny pink hair-clip decoration with feathers. She also bears pink sword's handles as well as scabbards with pink stones. Here scarlet bodysuit with long sleeves dawn over her body as well as some armor on her arms and hips. There is a red bandage tied to her right thigh and a feather motif repeated on the back of her greaves. Ther are strings with shiny pink beads attached to her waist as she dawns red socks going above her ankle yet it stops below the knee. She has a falcon like theme with her outfit as people glance at the strange girl. She seems to be a bit agitated but calm... or lax- too lax.

"Even if I wandered away from Leixia... I think I'll be fine..." she mutters to herself stretching her arms out as if she was tired. She was not really. She seems to be acting as if she was tired. To be honest, she was acting lazy due to her... nature. This female is named Natsu.

She's 17 years old with a height of 5'5 (166cm) and a height of 115lbs (52kg). She dawns these dual katanas (kodachis). She had her own motives to following Leixia actually. She is searching for her master. Taki. Natsu seems to be worried about her master ever since she left. Natsu bit her lower lip thinking about it, blushing slightly.

"Oh master..." she said glancing around the normal city. People walk by her as they were attending their usually business or life. Natsu did not run through the streets trying to find Leixia... It's too much of a drag to find her in such a big city after all. Even if Natsu was being relatively 'calm', someone was watching her from a far.

"Hm, I wonder. Is this possibly a pupil?" pose the silver hair girl bearing a very revealing outfit consisting of purple strings and little clothing on her chest as well as her upper thighs. Her left arm was covered in this strange gold-yellowish like armor piece with sharp armored fingers as her other arm was covered in a purple sleeve with the same colored glove. Her shoes, nonetheless, bears the same fruit to her attires. Her lips and eyes dawn a more darker purple although it does match her outfit still... Her hair and eyes stand out though. She was stalking Natsu at a distance. There was something fishy about Natsu- to this woman's eyes. She dawns two kodachis like that woman from before. She continues to follow the ginger-blonde girl until they went in a secluded area. The white hair girl glance around the place noticing how the two were alone.

"I know you're following me woman!" Natsu exclaim loudly placing her hands behind her and turning around with such a displeased look. "You suck at sneaking!"

"My goal was not to sneak up behind you or even tail you successfully. I was going to ask you  something." Natsu glance at the woman from head to toe. She raise an eyebrow in utter confusion.

"Who are you?" she asks making strange faces as if she was a child. The white hair girl scoffs a bit saying, "I'm Ivy..."

"Ah ok- you better go home before I totally kick your ass." Natsu bluntly state. She was going to walk away until Ivy state, "And you would not fight against a worthy adversary? I mean... Taki could have a fight with me one-on-one than you anyways. I mean, your attitude and your actions speaks magnitude."

"You know where my master is?!" Natsu asks turning towards Ivy, "You must-"

"Oh ho! I was right! You are her apprentice." There was a sudden pause in Natsu. She was not suppose to reveal herself to anyone although she did not say it directly. Ivy did not hear any denial to the relationship Taki had with Natsu.  She's a pupil to Taki but she must not say it so... freely. There is a reason why Natsu needs to keep it quiet although she blurted it out to this strange woman.

"Say, want to tell me where your master is?" pose Ivy smiling wickedly. There was a strange aura around the silver hair girl. Even her stare was intense towards Natsu. The ninja just glance away saying, "E-even I don't know..." she did not say that out loud. It was a mutter.

"What did you say girl?" Ivy pose. Natsu was sweating a bit. She was thinking about the predicament she will get herself in. She was not in trouble really, but the fact that this person is looking for Taki could mean trouble. While Natsu was thinking to herself, Ivy glance at Natsu more carefully. She notice something inside the blonde hair girl.A dark presence resides within her. Ivy would ask more daunting and personal or even weird questions to this ninja although she must focus on her own motives. Fighitng against Taki, the need to improve and to continue her pursuit against Soul Edge- that evil blade!

Natsu devised a plan against this stranger. She'll lie. Yes. Ivy wants to know where her master is... Maybe she can play with this woman's mind or even stall her. Perhaps if she place herself in danger, Taki would come to her rescue. Natsu smiles to herself in such glee of such a wonderful plan. Not only that... maybe she can kick this woman's ass easily. She does not even look strong!

"Ha. I do not think you are worthy of my master's presence!"

"Little girl, I told you I fought her before... and I assume you know where she is."

"Nah, master was going easy on you. She would never allow such a feline like you to see her full powers as well as her worthy techniques. I, her student Natsu, will show you what Taki has shown! I will certainly take you down in mere minutes!" Natsu was going a bit overboard with her act... or she was actually being cocky about beating the hell out of Ivy. The white hair girl did not seem surprise. She was smiling back though. Natsu was not heeding the smirk as Ivy was thinking about the things to do.

'This chick is a stubborn one. Not only does she lie and act all self righteous but it seems like she needs a good ass whooping as well as any other sort of punishment. Taki has not calm this girl down... or did she? Surely, teaching a girl like her must be a handful. Arrogant, ignorant, overzealous, a total... Wait! Maybe I can use other methods to get her to talk, but she'll fight first. Maybe, just maybe....'

"Stop thinking and fight already!" Natsu appears right in front fo Ivy. The whip chain stretched itself out of Ivy's sheathe appearing right before Ivy as it blocks both of Natsu's katanas. Ivy's eyes glare at Natsu. Natsu, surprisingly, smiles back.

"Good job! Now, let's try this!"  Ivy lifts her leg upwards trying to kick Natsu back but the ninja just backs away. Ivy grips the handle of her whip sword, lashing it all around her. She swings the weapon around her showing off the form and edge of her weapon. The sword whip made slashes on the ground around Ivy. The sword whip came together and form her sword. Ivy smiles deviously towards Natsu saying, "You think you can beat me?"

"I know I can." Natsu answers proudly showing both her blades in front of her in a x. Ivy likes her attitude due to the fact that she, Ivy, will break such confidence if she succeeds in taking this ninja down. She wants to know where Taki is since she needs a rematch with that particular master.The two dash towards each other and slam their weaposn hastily. Ivy's blade slam against both of Natsu's weapons. Natsu tries to come around and stab Ivy in the side but Ivy's weapon extend itself to her side blocking Natsu's attack. Ivy quickly knee Natsu in the stomach watching her take the blow. The ninja seems to make a painful grunt but she quickly shot her blade upwards trying to stab Ivy in the face. Ivy evades the attack with a slight move of her head staring at the desperate Natsu. Natsu quickly knees Ivy in the gut following her previous attack. The move made Ivy step back, grabbing her gut. Natsu takes the chance to elbow Ivy in the face making the white hair woman step back again. The ninja sprints towards Ivy although the woman quickly takes her weapon and lash it outwards to Natsu. Natsu jumps into the air trying to avoid the whip like weapon although the blade wraps around Natsu's ankle. Natsu seems to be in shock and utter astonishment as she slams onto the ground. She curse to herself. She fell from such an easy attack! When she glance  upwards to Ivy, Ivy's foot kicked Natsu hard in the face The ginger-blonde ninja passed out from such an attack. Ivy smirks at the silent Natsu.

"How about a game...?" she pose smiling even more sadistical, "I'm sure you will be... cooperative after our little foreplay." Ivy picks up Natsu over her shoulder and carries her off to some building. In the corner of an alleyway, there was a person who watched the entire scene unfold.


The two were in some underground basement. There was enough candles the entire room. Natsu and Ivy were together although Ivy was starting to do something to Natsu...

Ivy begins to undo Natsu's lower body. She did not take off Natsu's socks yet but Ivy took the libety of freeing Natsu's lower body from such clothing. Natsu's panty covered her womanhood still but most of Natsu's equipment were hunged along the wall behind her. Natsu is sleeping still. Ivy took Natsu's blades and hid them somewhere safe (just in case, Ivy does not want herself to be in position to surrender). Ivy did not strip Natsu's upper body since she will be focusing on a particular part of the body. Natsu is on a Y like machine. Her legs are spread out revealing stocks that fitted around her ankles. Her upperbody is against a straight wooden beam with metal cuffs bond around Natsu's wrists. Surprisingly, Ivy is letting such loose ends- not tying Natsu up completely. She could have tied some rope around her waist to the beam or her legs downwards to the beams underneath her legs but she was showing some mercy. Some.

Ivy glance at her socks, smiling. Size 6 soles. The folds appears on her socks as she moves her feet idly and calmly. The silver hair woman blush a bit. She lowers her face down to her red sock foot and strokes them slowly. This will be a fun event.... for her, of course. Natsu might not like this.... Ivy took the chance to slowly stroke her index finger up and down both soles. She did not take off her spiky finger like armor as it seems to make a huge effort on Natsu. Her left foot was twitching in utter madness. Natsu was giggling madly in her knocked out state. Ivy continues this, observing how Natsu was moving. Even if she was asleep, her feet were moving around a bunch. Her soles could not defend each other, obviously, but they were twisting and turning in the stocks. Ivy frowns at the movement. She opens both the stocks and re-adjust the position. Ivy close both the stocks and lock them on the side. She strokes both soles again noticing the change. Ivy moved Natsu's ankle downwards so they fit perfectly within the stocks- halting any twist or turning motion of her foot. As Ivy strokes both sock soles slowly, her soles begin to move up and down, flailing madly. Natsu's response from giggling turns into a stream of laughter. Her eyes pop wide open noticing her predicament. She begins tocurse and struggle against the bonds.

"You are awake my captive ninja." Ivy muse, halting the tickling for now.

"Yes! W-what are you doing!? LET ME GO!" Natsu begins to move around furiously, moving her legs and knees, her upper body violently, any part of her body that was not restrained- she was trying to get off of the contraption.

"No uh," Ivy tease, grabbing Natsu's chin and leaning clsoe to her face, "You will tell me the information I want. You seem like a stubborn gal but still... you lost in our fight."

"I want a rematch! I did not unless my true potentials!" Natsu state forcing her head away from Ivy's hand. "Besides, I won't tell you where my master is! I will NEVER reveal the location of my master to such a... busty old woman!" Ivy's eye twitch at the word 'old'.

"You really are a-"

"Besides, you can't even torture me! I am immune! You will never get me to talk!" Natsu is childish. Ivy wanted to choke this girl instead of torture her although she finds it quite... amusing. She could use this to her advantage...  to please her sadistic self. Well, she'll play along... and go beyond her true goals.

"Oh really?" pose Ivy as she walks towards her bound soles, stabbing all five fingers onto her sock soles. Natsu did not glance at the situation she was in. She lets out a very girlish squeal and bites her lower lip blushing madly.
"W-what... E-ewwww! D-don't touch m-m-my..." Natsu halts herself from talking. She was forcing her laughters in. Ivy was slowly clawing her fingers up and down. Ivy is targeting the middle of her sock soles. She did not move her fingers down to the heels or up to her toes yet. She was deliberately scratching an exact point of her foot. Watching the silent Natsu, Ivy can only assume she struck the most sensitive ticklish spot of Natsu's body- her feet.

"Aw, the ninja seems to be sooooo quiet for some reason?" Ivy coo, "Aren't you going to call me 'old'? Or perhaps taunt me and stating that I suck... Perhaps you're going to respect me more huh? I'm taking that as a yes..." Ivy was poking at Natsu's pride. Natsu screamed out, "Hell no!", although her laughs followed such a statement.

"Old, old, old..." Ivy made her fingers draw the three letters all over the sock as well as her soles. Natsu was glad that her socks were providing some deafening sensations but the way Ivy was taunting and tickling a certain region was growing too much for the ninja. She can only withstand such movements for a certain amount of time... She quickly blush at the time Taki actually teased her and tickled her once as a child or when she was still a trainee.

"Natsu," Taki stated as she glanced at the blonde hair woman tied up in a mingle of vines, "I told you to be careful on those branches. If you slip, you could have damaged or broken a bone... Luckily these vines halt your fall."

"S-sorry master." Natsu stated, trying to get out of the mess, "I-I'm stuck though...." The dark hair ponytail ninja glanced at her pupil smiling a bit. "Oh?" She left Natsu's view for the moment.

"M-master-HAHHAHHHAAAIIEIEEIEIE!!!" Natsu began to laugh madly as Taki starts to nibble and chew on her apprentice's sock soles. "STOPEHAHAHAHA PLELASEEHHAEHEEAHSE!!"

"Get yourself out of this mess now Natsu," Taki said  as she switch to her fingers, "Or you will be receiving such a tickling treatment... And note, this is part of the training. The longer it takes you to escape, the longer I will tickle such small soles." Natsu could not reach for her dagger on her waist. She was laughing madly, twisting and turning in the mingle of vines only to get herself wrapped up even more. After ten minutes, Taki has stripped her feet bare. Not only that, Taki would wrap some of the smaller vines around her toes just so she could not move them. Natsu was never tickled like thsi before. She took the chane to catch her breathe and tried one last attempt to get her dagger before Tki starts her tickling torment again.

The feeling of the vines wrapping around each of Natsu's piggies quickly caught the apprentice.

"E-eh... M-master? What are you doing?" the young Natsu would ask as she tries to move her soles around. She could feel the strange soft plant material around each of her toes, but she could not move them. Inside her, there was a strange feeling leaking out of her. "M-master... I can't move my feet anymore!" Taki pokes her immobilized sole hearing Natsu's squeal.

"Oh? Have you ever been tickled my apprentice? Well... This is just another method to keep your soles still. Toe immobilization, or toe bondage if you may say...  Can't even wiggle your cute toes can you dear?" Natsu tried to move them around and about but they could not break the grip of the vines around her toes that force them outwards. Not only that, her foot felt a bit stretched out as well, exposing a sole taunt and smooth as ever.

"I-I don't like this master! I feel really helpless..."

"Then break free or...." Taki did not finish her sentence. Her tongue met Natsu's small sole, forcing the blonde girl to break into deadly high pitch laughter, tears streaming down her brightened cheeks already.

"Hm, you're awfully quiet." Ivy state glancing at Natsu. The female just came out of her flashback blushing madly. "I-it's nothing!" she state in a bewildered tone.

"Oh really? I'm surprised you just let me take off your socks though... Thought you would put up more of a fight."

"Eh!?" Natsu glance at her bare soles. She was too preoccupied in memory lane to heed the action Ivy did. When Natsu was in her flashback, she took the chance to take off her socks, although Natsu cannot remember the teasing words or remarks that Ivy made while taking off her socks...

"Now, I'll ask you one more time, tell me where your master is- Taki, of course."

"NO!" Natsu said in a confident and unchange manner, "I will NEVER reveal my master's location to you!"

"Oh really? Then..." Ivy leans toward Natsu's right ear and asks her, "Have you ever have your soles tickled to pure madness?" Natsu's face went pale. She had recall that just a moment ago with Taki... But Taki was only using two objects to tickle her at the most. Her tongue and fingers.... Ivy, this woman before her, had plans for Natsu... No, this was planned out way before hand. Natsu's silence seems to give a more devious and overjoyed Ivy. "Oh~? So you really had such a moment? Come on darling~ If you say, I might reconsider...."

"L-like..." Natsu was fighting against herself. She was not utterly scared but the fact she will be tickled in such manners would... create confusion. What confusion? When Taki tickled her in the past, there was some enjoyment out of it. Maybe Natsu liked the way she was punished by her master or it was just the foreplay that seemed to turn her on... But being tickled by a stranger and being forced to tell the location of her master (even though she really doesn't know) is making her feel uncomfortable. What's worse, she can do whatever she wants and force her into utter submission.

Ivy knew her plans were working. Soon enough, the ninja will tell everything about her master just to save her own self. She did plan the steps ahead though. Tying her up, tickling her, the location, everything was pre-prepared, if you would say. The only that was troubling Ivy was the attitude Natsu had. Had. Right now, she's in a state of fear. She would surely give up the location in mere moments.

"I won't tell you!" Natsu said bluntly halting any blushing or any sign of doubt or hesitation, "Old woman!" Ivy raise an eyebrow. "Excuse me? You will not tell me where your master is?"

"No! I will NEVER reveal the locaton of my master Taki! Not to a stranger like you who resembles an old witch that could do no pain to me whatsoever and had to capture me in such a lame manner just so you can get information from me! I mean, tickling? Really? I have been tickled by my master in such worse manners than yours!" Ivy was in disbelief...

'Alright, if she falls for it. She should stop tickling me and resort to some other method... I hope I can lie to her so she won't tickle me exactly. I can't stand the foot tickling especially if it comes to more strict conditions...' Natsu thought.

"Oh?" Ivy asks glaring at Natsu, "So you won't give me the answer?"

"Nope." Natsu even place a silly face by sticking her tongue out at Ivy. You can clearly tell that the silver hair girl was not liking Natsu's attitude one bit. She picks up a butch of items and lay them on a table within Natsu's eyes. Natsu could not believe the amount of feathers, brushes, paintbrushes.... torture devices.

"H-hold up! I told you that-"

"I will not allow the fact that Taki gave you a more pressing foot torture than me." Ivy state, "I will show you what TRUE torture is!"

"You really d-"

"Oh I do!" Ivy state showing some small threads in her hands, "Even if it means making you a sweaty little dirty ninja, I will get you to a state of exshaustion from my tickling torment!" Natsu's face went pale again although she did not want to show any fear. She was strong! She even curled her toes down before Ivy could tie them up easily.

"Be a good girl and uncurl your piggies." Ivy said.

"No!" Natsu state, moving her head towards her left and closing her eyes. Natsu's face went red when Ivy decides to use a more devilish tactic. Natsu turns her head right at Ivy who was standing between her legs with her hands motioning at a certain part of her body. "N-no... P-please! D-don't..."

"Then be a good girl and undo your toes. Unless you want me to tease THIS SPOT even more... Or I could tickle these instead of those 'stubborn' soles.'"

"R-resorting to such dirty tactics!" Natsu exclaims, trying to bypass her own fears and attacking Ivy's pride, "You couldn't even tie my toes up even if they're curled! I mean... you couldn't even make me understand such tickling foot torture!" This irritated Ivy. She stops her teasing on Natsu's area and glance at her left sole.

"You stubborn bitch." Ivy curse. Before Natsu could say anything, Ivy starts to use both hands on  Natsu's left sole. The sudden tickling made Natsu explode in laughter. Her cheeks show a color of rose as her eyes close shut, shaking her head in bewildered sensations. "Tickle tickle." Ivy was glancing at how her foot was resisiting in every way. They would not uncurl even if she tickled all around her sole. They could only kick up and down. She could not evade the harsh tickling although anyway to get her toes to spread were being denied. What does that mean? Ivy could usually tickle a girl into driving her toes into a wiggling movement if she tickles a certain point on their soles. Natsu's entire sole is ticklish, no doubt, but for some odd reason Ivy cannot force her toes to uncurl. She continues to torture them for another 3 minutes. Ivy was maddened at the very stubborness Natsu has. "That's it!" Ivy declares. The tickling did not stop as Natsu begins to laugh even harder.

Ivy starts to pull each individual toe back. Her left hand would push her soles upwards so they can stand upright. Ivy's left hand would move it's index and middle finger to continue the tickling on the middle of her sole as her right hand would start to wrap itself around her pinky toe, first. Even her pinky toe wouldn't uncurl after the rope was applied and being pulled at. Ivy glares at the toe and state this to Natsu, "You are the only one to blame." Ivy leans closer to her soles breathing in some slight auroma of Natsu's sole.

"N-no! W-what are you-AHHAHAHAH!!!" Natsu begins to laugh madly as she starts to shake her legs madly as well as her upper body. Ivy starts to use her sly tongue of hers and force her toes to uncurl. She was targetting the pinky toe. Natsu could not hold her pinky toe curled down any longer since the sensations seem to drive her mind into insanity. Ivy quickly pulls her toe back and wraps the end of the thread to the screw on top of the stocks. She continues this with all the other toes. Ivy was enjoying this. She did not think she would use her tongue so quickly! Such a stubborn girl... Ivy decides to wrap the three toes following the pinky toe. They were still curled up but Ivy force all of them in her mouth, sucking and nibbling on them viciously. Natsu screams out madly as she tries to beg the white hair girl to stop. Her laughter seems to be more dominant though. Ivy force the three toes back as well and found the big toe all alone in it's curled form... on her left foot.
"N-no more!" Natsu  beg, "I-it's..."

"Too much? But you did not listen to me." Ivy whines, "And you did state your master gave you a more harsh treatment, right?"

"Y-yes... W-well... I was-"

"How about this. If you be a good girl and uncurl your toes on your right foot, I will stop the licking." Ivy glance at Natsu in sheer determination. Natsu blush madly and wanted to deny such an offer. Natsu could not bear the fact Ivy's tongue would lick all over her soles... She would rather lick her master licking her feet once again though- AIE! D-don't think like that!

"Fine." Natsu sighs, uncurling her toes.

"Good girl." Ivy said, "Although..." Natsu felt her left big toe being helf by Ivy's hands, "I will make you moan and laugh for me a bit more..."

"W-what are you- OOHHAHAHAHAHG GOOGAHAHHAHHOH!!!" Natsu could not scream and curse Ivy out for lying! Ivy begins to madly suck, nibble, and lick at her big toe. The white hair girl was losing herself in her torment. She IS enjoying this. A girl who would be so stubborn and so rebellious against her orders... Oh, the fun to make them bow down and submit! Why should she let this girl go... Ivy continues to watch Natsu's facial expressions as she did whatever so wants with that single toe in her mouth. The way Ivy plays with Natsu's big toe was agonizing. Natsu would have cried mercy if she could. Luckily, her laughs were covering those mistakes. Ivy's tongue feels awfully good yet it was spiking the nerves within the pads of  Natsu's toes. Not only that, her fingers starts to trail from her toes to her heel. The sudden scratching of just two index fingers raking notoriously on her smooth bare heel was sheer joint nerving torture! Her entire sole wanted to move away from those fingers- especially that armoed index finger. It was worse- feeling the very hard pointy metal raking at such sensitive skin! The only part fo Natsu's foot that could move was her big toe... The downside to that, her toe was wiggling inside Ivy's mouth. Ivy just torments Natsu's toe in ways Natsu  never knew. Nibbling, biting, sucking, licking, kissing, her mouth seems to play with Natsu's toe in every way. When she moves her toe around in Ivy's mouth, the sensations would become worse. Finally, Ivy spits Natsu's toe out and ties it up quickly. She went towards the right foot and tie all of her toes up as well. Natsu did not fight back. Ivy glance at her victim. She was red, of course, but she was already in tears. Did she really torture the ninja so badly?

"Well, I'll give you one last chance Natsu." Ivy said in such confidence, "And I can assume you lied about the torment.... Thinking you would get out of this predicament- I think not." Natsu wanted to say, 'she'll talk.', but her pride said otherwise.

"Never..." Natsu said, exshausted already.

"Humph. Stubborn." Ivy glance at Natsu in a satisfied smile, "Think I will use these toys and torture you until you just... I don't know, wet yourself or even submit yourself to me as a... tickle slave-"

"WHAT?!" Natsu exclaim, blushing madly at the very thought of such an idea. Tickle slave- she is no one's slave!!! "You can surely die in a ditch!"

"Oh~ Such harsh words... You did state I was an old lady- shouldn't I get some sort of reward from you. I mean, I can't even entertain myself half the time..." Ivy slowly approach the toosl she laid out, choosing the respectful items to torture Natsu with, "Well... you can't deny it anyways- you are tied up."

"You b-hehehehahahhaahHAAHAHAHHAH!!" Ivy starts to test the toe ties. Natsu could not move a muscle of her feet. She starts to use most of her energy in moving her body parts that are free of any restrains. She's burning most of energy though- finding herself helpless to the torture. Her soles are immobilzed and bound to the fullest. Ivy ensure the amount of thread around each toe was enough to hold them back but she made sure that the blood was not cut off. Natsu tries to move her soles against the bonds though, ignoring the fact she'll waste a lot of her stamina. She was able to move them but not as much. They quiver at Ivy's mercy as she runs the feather up and down her soles.
Ivy decides to sit between her legs with her back turned. She was smiling evilly. She loves this. Hearing Natsu laughs madly. They were controlled but insane at certain points. Ivy loves the way she could easily make this ninja scream... although she's keeping most of the information in her still. There must be a way to break her- there should be a very ticklish point in Natsu's feet that would get her to talk. Ivy continues to test the soles with one feather. They would travel from her heel to her toes. She ach how her soles would react from such touch. It was hard to read the true location though... Ivy was staring closely at the soles' movement. They would quiver or stay still most of the time... Nothing came out of her slow taunts. Natsu was falling into submission. She knew it as well as Ivy.

"You better give me the information before I start to enjoy this. I mean, I could do this for hours and hours." Ivy did not halt her tickling, listneing to the laughing Natsu who could not even form a single word. Natsu was not losing her mind. She was laughing, crying, sweating, and squirming, but her will was strong. There was only one fear Natsu had.... If Ivy discovers her sweet ticklish spot. Natsu fears two things. Utter foot immobilization as well as extreme torment on her extremely ticklish spot on her soles. Natsu blush madly once again... Her mind was taking her back into memory lane.

"How long must you struggle?" pose Taki. She watch her apprentice get coiled up in the vines. Her entire arm was entangled by the vines. Her hands were wrapped in the vines as well. She could not move an inch of her fingers as the vines firmly held them close together. Natsu whines and makes such childish noises as Taki sighed at her apprentice. "Tickling your soles can make you this messy? I need to train you more then... getting tickled of course." Taki folds her arms as she blush at the sight of her tied up apprentice, "Athough... I admit, I had fun tickling you for today."

"M-master... C-can you release me?" asked Natsu.

"Perhaps." Taki replied, "Although I amcurious... Where is your most ticklish spot?"

"M-my most ticklish spot?!" squealed Natsu, trying to wiggle herself out of the vines but finding it useless.

"Oh come on," Taki giggled, "I will release you... Don't worry. I'm just curious.... I'll admit- even my soles are ticklish Natsu. If you want to, I can... Taki did not finish that sentence.

"I-it's in between my toes." Natsu said shyly and cutely, "I... I can't stand having my feet tickled there! I... lose myself and all focus."

"Oh?" Taki said cutely and a tad amaze, "You haven't actually told me to stop if I recall... Did you enjoy this Natsu?"

"N-no! O-of course not master!" Natsu said in a quick haste, "I... I was stubbornly taking up this tickling punishment! I am your apprentice after all-all....O-Oh... M-master...? EEKEKEAHAHAHHH!" Nats could not see what Taki was doing. The dark hair ninja was blushing at the fact she will be using her mouth again to tickle her apprentice but she was loving the auroma and the taste of Natsu's soles. She slowly blows some air between the toes that were spread apart. Natsu tries to move her toes together, tried anything to prevent the cool air to touch her skin. Nothing though. Natsu was spazzing  out. She was losingi it. She began to wiggle around but she could not move her body anymore. She began to whimper.

"Sorry Natsu. I really... want to do this." Taki starts to lick in a slow manner at the space between Natsu's toes. Natsu lets out a high pitch girlish scream of laughter. She could not move but she begins to laugh into the air as Taki starts to lick each spot in between her toes. She even tease the immobilized toes time to time but it had no results unlike the space Taki teased. She could not help how her apprentice was making such sounds and was begging in such desparation. Pleaing and saying Taki's name over and over again. It felt like she was dominating her. Taki could not help herself and continue to worship and tickle her soles for that entire day. Natsu could only laugh and make tears from such punishment....

Ivy finally found Natsu's weak spots. The space in between her tose. The feathers tease the space between her toes finding a good response... or vicious one. Her toes begin to pull at the thread. It was not enough to pull them free but it was an indicator to where to torture. Ivy smiles viciously picking up three feathers in one hand. She also took a paintbrush for her other hand and press onwards with the tickling torment. Natsu began to cry madly and beg. She was finally broken. Ivy's ears could not believe it.


"Oh darlin' this is waayyyy too much fun for me to stop! I mean, you're particularly begging right now! Aren't you suppose to say, 'I will NEVER reveal my master's position to you!' I will continue to torture your soles though... These results are so wonderful!" Ivy scontinues her method of tickling. There were three feathers sawing between Natsu's left foot. A red, green, and blue feather were sawing between her toes. Natsu was cracking up from such a torment as Ivy's other hand wield a brush that tease the arhces and middle of her taunt right sole. There was no way for Natsu to escape. She was moving every part of her body. Her hands clentch into a fist and spread themselves out as the unbearable feeling of her ultimate weakspot is getting tortured to the max. Not only that... she was submitting herself to this stranger! Master would be disappointed! Natsu felt another crazy feeling on her right sole.

"I will listen after I get you to submit yourself to me... Then I can hunt your master." Ivy was moving her face towards her right sole. Natsu explode into a luaghing roll over. Ivy was sliding her tongue all around her big toe. Even if she was not sucking on her toe like before, she was aiming at a particular spot. The space next to her big toe. This was making Natsu go insane. She wanted to tear her entire body off the contraption she was in, wanting the feeling to stop. What push her even more was the brush tickling her arch. It was slowly brushing it's way upwards to her spaces. Natsu was feeling weaken by every second of this tickling as she becomes an utter mess.Even her body was starting to act all funny... AHHAHAHHHA!

"AHHAHHA HAAHAHAHAHA AHAHAHAH!HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Natsu was making a lot of noise. Ivy decides to use her armored pinky tease the very last spot of her left sole. It starts to tease the space between the pinky toe and the other toe. Three feathers, a brush, a tongue, and a metal device are tickling Natsu's spaces and it was driving her to such insanity and... arousement. She was finding herself wanting to wet herself from such sensations as her nipples finally stiffen outwards. She was drooling... her laughs were rolling out of her asthis was too much for how long?! Taki....

"Jeez, I thought I trained you better." Ivy glance in front of her but she saw nothing. A shadowy figure appeared right agove Ivy and knocked her out. Natsu was glad that the torment was done but she was laughing still. She could still feel the tickling sensations as she continues to laugh a bit more. "W-who-"

A dark hair ponytail girl stod in front of her apprentice as she stepped on Ivy's knocked out body, "You seriously need me to train you again? Natsu, you better learn or I'll tickle you personal again." She bears some armor on her arms and shoulders as her dark red suit match Natsu's a bit. It was Taki- Natsu's master.

"Oh... Taki." Natsu said in relief, "I-I'm sorry. I could not-"

"You did not even know where I was." Taki said, "You were lying?"

"Eh!? I-I was... W-well you see..."

"I thought I taught you better Natsu."

"You did master-"

"No. Seems like I need to tickle you to your senses!"
"MASTER-AHAHAHHAHH!" Taki took the chance to wave a feather in between Natsu's toes and smile, "How cute... you're still that ticklish girl I still know."
I got another commission from :iconmysterio0:
I (Shadow) did not make this story. Cheryl did this story since mysterio requested it.

Obviously, the picture tells it all. Ivy tickles Natsu, but how did this started? Read the story and you'll find out.

The picture was done by :iconribbotang:

The very idea came from :iconmysterio0: and my right hand woman decided to execute it with ease xP

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Gods. They are sealed once more because they must not control the will of humanity or the world that they created. The evil Gods, of course. The good Gods were sacrificed to seal the Gods of darkness yet the seal would not last forever. This is where darkness had succeeded in trifling against the Gods of good. There is no actually good force against the darkness but a small chance of hope from a single man.

Tis the story that happened in Agarest War- Leonhardt was going to die but he made a contract with this female named Dyshana. He made a deal to give up his new reborn life to become a soul spirit to block the evil in the five pillars on the different continents. He bore a son that continue with this destiny and the next son did the same till the fifth son bear fruit against the traditions and face the truth of Dyshana’s true motives.

After defeating Summerill, the god of darkness in the world, Dyshana had open the seals to the sealed gods: Mercury, Mobius, Deeth, Mayastia, and Nemesis. The final god that is sealed is Chaos although that particular God cannot be attacked unless the other Gods has been dealt with. The party will have to go through the various continents and talk to their past ancestors and defeat these sleeping figures however... This is just the overall plot of the story and things ended up in a way that should not have happened....

A pink hair elf stood astray in the misty area. She had strayed away from her group as she begins to cry out their names. She could not see through the fog, frightened by the sheer loneliness and secrets within the mist. Her dark purple eyes glance around her environment as her white clothing blended in with the strange mist making her partly invisible. You can still see a bit of appealing skin as well as her pink hair that are tied in two ponytails almost touching the very ground. She bears a wand in her left hand as her sandals click against the earth.  She had some stocking cover her ankle and up to her thighs with a short skirt.

“Great... I cannot believe I got myself lost in this stupid fog... Rex! Dyshana!”


The group the pink hair girl was with were not even in her area. They were outside in their local town. A brown hair male with a white trench coat resembling Leonhardt came into the view of a long dark hair man with a brown duster like coat.

“Did you find her?” asks the young man.

“No... I have not found her.” said the man, “Where could she be?”

“She is not in this town.” reported a dark armored red hair pointy ear knight, “She must be in some other area.”

“Damn it- Ellis?!” cried the young man.

“My master is not in this world at the moment,” state a dark skin bulky being, “She has disappeared for the moment.”

“Eh? What do you mean by that Borgnine?” Rex asks.

“Ellis is not in this world at the moment.” state a very light teal hair female approaching the group, “Vashtor, you felt it too?” The red haired knight glance at the female and subtly nodded his head.

“I doubted that feeling though.”

“Where is she then-”

“Get ahead of yourself Rex,” the dark hair man state holding Rex’s left shoulder, “I will guess she’ll be coming back right?”

“Yes.” Borgnine state, “Until that time, we shall wait...”

“Do you know where she is?” asks Rex.

“In a place where we cannot enter...” Borgnine respond as he walks away from the group.

“Damn it...” mutter Rex as he walked away with the dark hair man. Vashtor and Dyshana were the only two left. Before anyone left, Dyshana asks Vashtor, “Did she enter a realm where the Gods are?”

“I would say, ‘yes’, but I am not certain. She will come back though, in due time.” the knight walked away from Dyshana as she glanced into the sky.

Back to Ellis....

“Hello!?” she yells, “Anyone here?!” She stops shouting after her ten minute trial. She could not see through the very thick fog. She sighs and lies on the ground. She was utterly tired- how did she get into this dilemma anyways? She picked her body up off the ground sitting upright. She glance towards her left and right trying to see anything through the fog but no luck. She notice that he ground itself was of nature- perhaps a forest of some sort? Ellis just blinked and place her hands on her head.

“My god, how did this happen to me? I did not stray away from the town at all...”

“No, you did not.” said a very strange yet calm voice. Ellis quickly got off the ground and hold her wand out in front of her. There was utter silence and Ellis was looking around the place hoping to find this mysterious voice.

“Who is here?” Ellis asks trying to pierce her vision through the mist. She had no luck as the mysterious figure was obviously in the mist.

“Are you scared?” pose the voice. Ellis notice the voice was a female’s voice. She found no frightening or aggressive tone in this person.

“No... Yet I doubt myself when there’s some stranger with me here... Where are we?”
“We are in a realm where no one can interrupt us. I was curious to what a high elf is still doing in this world. With the war of chaos, most of the high elves died from the darkness although one lives in such a world filled with hatred.”

“You speak as if you are a God?”

“Goddess.” corrected the voice as Ellis glance around the area, “G-Goddess? Are you going to kill me?”

“I would not go to such underhanded tactics to pick up one individual when I can fight against the whole team later although I already stated your reason being here.”

“Who are you?” Ellis asks lowering her wand.

“I am Nemesis.” state the teal hair Goddess appearing before Ellis. Her hair was tied into a ponytail as her blue eyes stare down on Ellis. The elf felt some sort of fear striking her spine as she glance at the Goddess. She was a giant- hovering over Ellis. Nemesis wore some white looking robes over her body as she looks down on Ellis.

“Do not be afraid high elf. I only want to take a glance at you.” Nemesis state.

“Is my bloodline that important to stare at. I feel like I’m a special being in this world.”

“You are.” Nemesis answers as she stood there looking at Ellis, “Do you not fear your death once your immortality dies?” Ellis gives the Goddess a smile that was kind and gentle.

“I do not care. If I was to stay in that magical place of a haven, I would have not been through so many adventures and met so many friends. I do not regret anything and plan to face against death. I fear the fact of being alone but I know I will be welcomed by those who sacrificed themselves.” Nemesis was satisfied with the answer and transform her form into a humanoid shape.

“I like that answer Ellis.” Ellis blinks at the small version of Nemesis taking the chance to chant something. Vines pop out of the ground catching Ellis by surprise. The vines hold Ellis in mid-air, binding her body together. Ellis blush at the feeling of the vines traveling her body as Nemesis just stood there. When the vines stop moving, Ellis’ body was stretched. The vines pulled her body out so her form could not wiggle around freely in mid-air. Her ankles, legs, arms, wrists, and certain parts of her mid-area (vines are wrapped above and below her stomach). Ellis glares at Nemesis and shouted, “What are you doing!?”

“I was curious to something that has bothered me for sometime.” Nemesis state, “It is more of a curious myth that I wanted to see for myself and I needed a high elf of course.”

“What is this stupid myth about?! Why did you-”

“Are high elves ticklish?” Nemesis finish, “Since there are no other high elves alive, I decided to use you. Forgive me for abducting you but I need to know.” she gives a serious look to Ellis as the pink hair elf sighs in slight confusion.

“Really!? Is that why you called me here?!”

“Forgive me for doing such. My curiosity got the best of me.” she respond, “I will make it up to you later.” Nemesis snaps her finger to let a vine wrap itself around Ellis’ mouth, “I need no more talk with you. I shall begin.” she motion her wand in the air as vines and roots appear from the mist still around them. Ellis close her eyes and felt a slight touch on her underarms. Ellis tries to wiggle around but the vines held her still and she could not do much in mid-air. She would bit her lower lip and shake her head but a vine wraps itself around Ellis’ neck and cease any movement. Ellis could not do much to direct the flow of the vine tickling her underarms. She felt her hollow pits getting teased by the slow moving vines. It was agonizing already. Ellis was giggling into the vine gag. Nemesis observe the giggling Ellis, nodding her head. Vines continue to tickle Ellis’ armpits. The move made the elf go from giggles to laughter. She moves her fingers and toes as best she can, hating the tickling sensation already! She knows she is ticklish but why must she get this experience with Nemesis?! The vines are soft and they seem a bit wet. They create a tickling sensation that was quite comfortable and soft that slid up and down Ellis’ armpit. Ellis could not resist the pointy vines as they withdraw.

“Hm, you are definitely ticklish.” Nemesis said, “Although I heard many other rumors.” she said calmly, “And I will continue my investigation.” The vines start to tickle Ellis’ belly and sides. The elf was surprise by the new area, laughing a bit harder. Ellis’ cheeks displays a red color as Nemesis watch the vines swarm her belly. Ellis’ clothes cover her belly but the vines enter through the outfit gaps to get at her bare flesh. Ellis found it quite uncomfortable to have vines molest her entire body but she was in no position to say anything. She felt the ticklish sensations renew her sensitivity as her laughs exceed what she produce with her armpits. The vines tease every area of Ellis’ belly. Eventually, one of the vines found it’s way into Ellis’ belly button making the high elf scream in a high pitch squeal. Ellis could not stand being tickled any longer! She begins to curse and release fumes even though she was laughing at the same time. The vines stop and Nemesis sigh at the anger Ellis.

“What is it Ellis?” Nemesis asks.

“Stop this at once! I am very uncomfortable with this!” Ellis announce, “I find this quite silly! Release me!”

“Do you really want to anger me high elf?” Nemesis pose, “I am not attacking you at the least and you will get back at me later if you wish.” Ellis mutter something under her breathe but heard Nemesis say, “If you allow me to tickle you for 30 more minutes on your soles, I will release you and let you.... tickle me in return.” Ellis made an uneasy face but she was in no position to go against Nemesis. Might as well-

“Wait!? W-why my soles!?” Ellis said in astonishment, “W-why there?!” Nemesis notice the sudden shift in tone. Was she scared?

“What are you afraid of? I will just tickle your soles. It is no big deal-”

“It is a big deal!” Ellis said curling her toes, “I-I hate being tickled down there!”

“Are you going to withdraw my offer and tickle you for eternity then?” Ellis went pale at the comment and silence herself. She had to hold her tongue in and made a defeated look. Nemesis sigh and apologize.

“I am sorry but if I want to know something, I tend to everything in my power to do such.”

“G-go easy on me.” Ellis said softly as she blush at the fact she will have her sensitive area getting tickled. She curl her toes in a cute manner and bit her lip. Nemesis felt a bit strange watching the high elf display such motions. She discard such thoughts and retain her calm serious self. She order the vine to wrap around her mouth hushing any words that would come to Ellis. The vines and roots slowly start to make their way to Ellis’ soles. This was too much for Ellis. She had her toes stay curled as the roots took off the sandals that wrap around her feet. Ellis felt a couple roots stroke against her bare soles making squealing noises that caught Nemesis’ ears. The high elf felt a sudden feathery like leaf stroking both her soles. Ellis starts to giggle. It quickly turns into laughter as she tries her best to defend her soles. She can do this...

She kicks her feet, moves them side to side to deafen the feeling of the feather like leaf. She was able to avoid most of the strokes and felt slight sensations hitting her as she moves around. Ellis knew that these vines and roots would adapt and get Ellis. Ellis tries to look down to her tormented soles but she forget her head was restricted to look up into the sky. She bit on the vine in frustration as Ellis tries to ignore the tickling sensations. Something was wrong. When Ellis moves side to side, back or forward, she could feel something. If only she could see...

The vines and roots adapt to Ellis’ movement. She could only move her feet to a certain range. The vines and roots decide to take position to where Ellis’ route was. Her feet would move to an area that will tickle her regardless. She was boxed in with the vines and roots. Ellis could feel every area on her seven size soles.  Ellis could feel her heels, arches, toes, her entire soles were getting attacked. No movement could lessen the tickling now. Ellis curse to herself as she felt the feathery leaves press themselves against the middle of her soles. Ellis felt the action and let out a high pitch laughter. She curl her toes and madly shakes her feet side to side. Ellis felt more feathery leaves approach her two feet. She could not escape the tingly sensations that came from the feathers. She point her feet outwards hoping to protect the bottom area of her soles. The roots were right there when she tries such. The feeling of stiff wood slowly poking or stroking Ellis’ feet force the girl back up. She was glad the feathers did not attack her toes but she had to take the feathers teasing the side of her foot and attacking the very middle of her feet. Ellis was laughing and in tears, blushing at the feeling as she curse her head off. Nemesis was astounded by the high elf. She place a finger on her cheek and continue to think on what else to test. Ellis wanted to move her body! The way the vines held her still and made her still frustrate the high elf. Her feet were the only target for nature though. Nemesis obviously control them to attack her soles but they seem to attack at their own mind.

Ellis felt a notorious feeling at her heels. It did not feel like a regular vine or root not even a leaf. Venus fly traps were nibbling at her heels but Ellis could not make out what they really are. She found the strange things very effective on her heels. She lets out high pitch yelps then let out a hysterical laugh into the vine gag. She could not believe that she got herself into this mess! She tries to figure out what was attacking her heels yet she abandon her thought as the tickling escalates.  That same feeling approach the middle of her soles making the elf wiggle her feet around. Ellis feels the feathers stroking against her soles still but she evaded the strange feeling approaching her (for the moment). She could not evade the tickling at her heels. Whatever she did, the things tickling her were on point. The fact was Ellis could not avoid the tickling on her heels because she had very little leeway down there. The top part of her soles could move around in defense to Ellis’ nerves but her heels were easy stationary targets. Ellis notice her toes quivering due to the heel tickling and side tickling. She wants to wiggle her toes but she fears for the worse. Her toes getting targeted.

Nemesis commands the very nature tickling Ellis. She purposely orders them NOT to attack her toes yet. She was watching every action her feet did so far. She could tell how stubborn they are. Her soles would not stay still and that means further restrictions to Ellis’ soles although Nemesis knows not to rush things taking her sweet time. Nemesis did not show any emotions out of her Goddess posture. She just watch Ellis in her predicament. She orders some roots from the ground beneath Ellis to set up a special sort of stock as well as confinement for the rest of her body. The tickling went on as Ellis struggle to do whatever she must to lessen the actually tickling torment. The feathers still stroke her soles in a light manner making her feet twitch away from them but she would feel the strange things biting her sending sharp sensations through her body as she retreats back to the feathers. There was definitely no escape. Ellis could not hold her toes down anymore! She begins to cry tears as her laughs were at its highest. Her feet begins to wiggle her toes madly from their curled defense. The feather right above her toes accidentally strokes the elf making the elf let out an surprising laugh that caught Nemesis’ attention and watch the elf buck against her restrains. She actually moves against her confinement making Nemesis a bit puzzled. She took note of the event and order the very nature to halt. They all stop and retreated to where they came. Ellis pants heavily as she was place in the new device Nemesis constructed. The device looks Ellis right in. She was sitting upright but her legs were stretch out in front of her. The roots wrap themselves around Ellis’ entire body from ankle to neck. Ellis glance at the only area that reveal themselves in the tight bonds. Her two breasts clothed by her outfit sticks out of the roots. Ellis growl in her tired state and cover both her soles over one another watching Nemesis approach her.

“What a sight.” Nemesis said calmly as she slowly bend herself to Ellis’ soles, scratching them lightly. The elf shut her eyes tight trying to look away. She could not turn her head as she peaks at the Goddess staring right at her soles. “No nail polish yet they seem quite beautiful. No hint of dead skin or a wrinkle on these bottoms...” she strokes her index finger up the middle of her left foot hearing a laugh for a brief moment, “But what I’m curious about is the taste of your toes...” Ellis’ eyes pop wide open trying to stop Nemesis.

“They should taste wonderful.” Ellis curl her toes and watch the teal hair girl approaching her. She did not open her mouth yet as air cool Ellis’ feet. The feeling was too cold! Ellis cover her right over the left hoping to prevent Nemesis from her plans. Nemesis just grasp the brave right sole and force it away to the far right of it’s bound state. She holds the trap sole with both hands, pressing her nail right at the arch, scratching slowly as she held her grip. Ellis found her toes quivering in it’s defense. A Venus fly trap appear right below the right sole. It was not visible to Ellis as the plant starts to nibble on Ellis’ heel. The move force her toes to wiggle around. Nemesis took the chance to engulf three of her small toes right into her cold mouth. Ellis found herself crying a stream! It was too much! WAY TOO MUCH!

“MAHHHAAHAPPHAPHAPHPHAPHAPHAHPAHPAH!!!” Ellis’ laughs went past the vine gag surprising the Goddess. For some reason, Nemesis finds a delicious taste to Ellis’ soles. She could not help but lick her toes repeatedly. She did not slow down or consider any other method. She licks at Ellis’ toes and nourish the taste. Nemesis close her eyes when doing this, enthralled by the taste. She did not blush or show any sort of love. She was calm and cool. She pull her mouth away from the toes and start to lick right at the center of Ellis’ right foot. The elf could not stand that cold nerve wrecking tongue! Nemesis easily send this elf into dismay and the high elf was a wreck. Nemesis felt Ellis’ left foot attacking Nemesis’ face making the Goddess shift her attention to that foot and repeat the process. Ellis wanted to do something! Her body denied her any movement except hr soles and her body felt the complete immobilization confining any urges to move. All she can do was sit and let this happen! She was crying from this torment, loathing what Nemesis was doing! Just because of her curiosity!?

“S-sorry.” Nemesis said as she pull herself away from Ellis’ soles, “I think I have overdone it a bit.” The vine gag left Ellis’ mouth as she pants heavily. She felt her throat dried from such harsh laughter. Nemesis summons a jug of water and allow Ellis to gulp it down.

“W-why!? J-just to answer... some... question?” Ellis asks in such a tired state, “Let me go... please!”

Nemesis glance at Ellis and said to her, “The taste of your toes were wonderful though. They tasted of what I so long for. I am satisfied with such discoveries but we have a deal to uphold. It has only been fifteen minutes and it is on standby. We shall resume-”

“Y-you are doing this on purpose!” Ellis exclaims, “You enjoy watching me squirm huh?!” Nemesis blinks at Ellis and answers with a stroke to her soles making the elf silent as she force her laugh in, “Perhaps...”

“It’s a yes or no!” Ellis declares.

“Yes. I am having fun. I am surprise high elves are this ticklish. Perhaps I feel like tickling you to the point of insanity. I do not know why, it seems quite... rare to see someone tickled. Especially an elf who bears such gorgeous and ticklish soles. I am guessing I am just bored.” Nemesis approach Ellis and said, “You will get your revenge soon.” With that, the gag halt any sort of talk from Ellis. The elf curses once again but she felt something worse coming.

“You know, ticklish soles are fun to watch but I think you need to be utterly punished for keeping such tasty soles away from me.” Nemesis did not seem to be anger and she sounds so calm although Ellis was losing her cool because of this tickling torment. “I will personally tickle your soles now but first...” Ellis felt movement around her soles and begins to laugh again. Ellis notice something. Walls position themselves beside both of Ellis’ soles making them box in. Ellis curl her toes quickly yet a fluffy thread or thin material slides right into Ellis’ curled toes- all of them. The long thread starts to vibrate and force Ellis’ to uncurl. The very thread itself tickles Ellis yet it seems to do something else. Oh no! Ellis felt that same thread sly itself around her two big toes and pull them back to the top of the ankle restrains. The roots held onto the thread forcing Ellis’ big toes taunt and to stay straight. When Ellis moves her big toes a bit she feels the thread tickling right between them. Not funny- she felt her other toes getting wrapped up and forced to be pulled outwards. Her soles were taunt as it revealed her arches and balls of her feet. Ellis found a slight movement of her sole or toes would tickle her! W-what is this thread?! She giggles softly and tries her best to wiggle or even quiver. The thread made a very shocking sensation that made Ellis laugh! The thread in front of her two soles held her feet up as it prevents any forward movement. It was located right at her arch and it tickles if Ellis gives off a slight movement. Ellis was sweating and glance at Nemesis. The Goddess did not smile or show any sort of smug expression. She certainly trapped Ellis’ ticklish spot in the utmost bonds. Ellis cries to herself and wanted this to end! Nemesis scratch at the delicate heels with her mere index fingers. Oh god! Ellis could not control her toe movement as she felt a harsh consequence with that special thread. Her soles quiver and motion lightly but the feeling of that soft material tickle Ellis’ toes and arches badly. Ellis screams as she was force to endure this torment. She watch her poor soles getting tickled by Nemesis.

“Poor dear,” she taunts,  “I can see your troubles before me. Perhaps this would help.” Nemesis decides to tickle the very center of Ellis’ soles having all ten fingers target that area. Ellis lost it. The elf could not handle this anymore but for some reason she was unable to faint or pass out. The tickling was getting worse and the nerves in her soles were exceeding the normal sensitivity she would usually feel down there. If someone was to touch her soles now- she would just laugh. She despise this! AHHHHHHHAHAHAH!

“MAMAMMMAHHAHHAHAMAHHMAMHHMHMHMHMHMHAMHM!” Ellis let out a high pitch laugh that made her voice crack once again. Nemesis decides to add her tongue and allow her Venus fly trap helpers assist in the tickling. Nemesis nibble on the very pad of Ellis’ toes as the fly traps gnaw on her heels. The intensity push Ellis to sweat and endure! She found her body shaking madly in its restrains. She wanted to beg, to reason, to plea, anything but she was obviously denied! Nemesis would lose her own cool when Ellis takes her revenge. The Goddess halt her attacks and let nature take over as they overwhelm her entire sole with pointy tips and various paces. Nemesis glance at time and sighs at the incoming time Ellis have before she gets back at Nemesis. The Goddess did not recall any sort of fun that she received- perhaps she envies Ellis for having such a ticklish body. After the thirty minutes are up, the contraption disappear and Ellis was there barefooted and exhausted. It took her a long amount of time before she regain herself. She could not stand without laughing, sitting right back down.

“Nemesis...” she said in such anger but she halt herself noticing the Goddess having such a depress look. Ellis was a tad confuse.... she did stop halfway in the torment- did she grow bored of her? Ellis was a tad curious to why the Goddess suddenly stopped.

“Are you ok Nemesis?” Ellis asks as she lies on the ground.

“I do not think so.” she sighs, “You wish to get revenge on me right?” The Goddess approach Ellis and restore Ellis’ stamina back to her. Ellis did not feel tired but she still feels extremely ticklish down at her soles.

“Are you ticklish Nemesis?” Ellis asks. The Goddess shock her head and walks away, “I feel like I tricked you. In my sheer curiosity I forgot the reality of my own being. I am not ticklish.” Ellis blinks at the distraught Nemesis and follow her into the fog.

“Are you so certain?” Ellis continues with her questions, “Has anyone dared to tickle you?” Nemesis shook her head and said to Ellis, “I tried it on myself. Nothing seems to affect me-”

“Have you tickled all spots of your body?”  Nemesis was going to answer such a question as she stops herself. There was a way for her to become ticklish, “Actually... There is a way for you to get back at me.” Nemesis left Ellis in the foggy area. She appears right in front of the high elf handing her a specter of some sort. Ellis blinks and glance at Nemesis who seems a bit happy. Her smile made Ellis act all timid. The high elf blush madly at the face.

“Alright, listen closely. If you want to get revenge just aim the wand at me. It bears powers close to a Gods but it’s powers are limited to an hour. It can make me ticklish under that duration and you can do whatever you want with me. The only down side to this is my form will revert back to its giant state. The nature around this place will obey you and... you know.” she seems cheery now. Ellis felt a bit doubtful to even tickle a Goddess. She bit her lower lip. Nemesis raise an eyebrow and ask Ellis, “Do you want to seek revenge on my curiosity? I am ready for such.” Ellis just shook her head softly and point the wand at Nemesis. The Goddess transform back into her giant form but Ellis quickly order the very nature to bond up the Goddess. Ellis did not want to get at the little spots... she wanted to aim for a particular spot. Nemesis found herself bound in vines and roots. Her body was wrapped from ankle to neck like Ellis was but the vines wrapped her body from her hips to her neck. The roots secure her legs down to the ankles. Nemesis wiggle her covered feet although they were giant strap on sandals. These sandals bear some sort of hard surface instead of a sandal made of easy flexible material. It bore a gold color to its shine. Ellis blush at the size of Nemesis’ soles. she could be squashed by the Goddess but her soles seem to be the height of a medium size tree. Ellis took no time to have vines and roots assault her soles even though her sandals still cover most of her feet. The move made Nemesis shake in her bonds. Ellis glance at Nemesis’ face wanting to see the change of expressions. The teal hair being had her calm posture but she was slowly changing. Her eyes close slightly at the feeling of the vines and roots working on her big soles. The vines were stroking all over the top of her feet. The bottom of Nemesis’ soles were protected by the sandal but the roots were aiming for Nemesis’ heels since it was bare and planted against the ground.

“Oh no...” Nemesis said trying her best to ignore the feeling. Her facial expression starts to change as her soles start to wiggle around now in a moderate pace. “This feeling...” Ellis did not want to gag Nemesis. She wants to hear the Goddess laugh. The Goddess tries her best to move around but she will not be going anywhere. Ellis wanted to make things harder for her. Vines wrap themselves around the sandal and Nemesis’ pale foot. Ellis did not notice the blue painted toe nails that match with Nemesis’ eyes. Nemesis was puzzled by the move until she glance at feathery vines approaching her soles. Nemesis tries to move her feet away but the vines held her feet still. Nemesis was confuse to the fact her sandals were still covering her feet... why were they still on? She could not move yet she was protected- AH! Neptune close one of her eyes in surprise as she felt something crawling into her stilled foot. Wait. Neptune could not move her foot forward due to her sandals but she could feel vines and the feathery leaves enter spaces between her footwear and her feet. Nemesis felt the overwhelming sensations taking the best of her new nerves. She bit her lower lip and tries her best to shake her head. Ellis was satisfied at the new look. Nemesis was smiling and it was completely different from her cool face.

“No... I must... not- OHHHH MY!” she felt feathers teasing between her toes. She could not curl her toes down so she moves them slightly but it did no good. Her feet are wrapped in vines that held her feet from thrashing about and it confines her movement against the sandals. Under her soles were the moving vines and feathers teasing the bottom of her soles. Since Nemesis’ feet are bigger than Ellis, she wonders how bad it must be.

“Ellis... please!” Nemesis was shaking and trying to hold down her laugh, “It.... tickles!”

“Good.” Ellis said as more feathery leaves approach her toes. That push Nemesis into a laughing state. She  let her lips loose as her harmonic pitch fill the air. Ellis decides to stop this method and go forward. She will enjoy this! When the vines were withdrawing, the last few of them undid Nemesis’ sandals taking them deep into the fog. Nemesis pants lightly and wiggle her slender toes. She moves her soles side to side. Nemesis was not in tears though...

Ellis wonder what other methods she could do. She point the wand at herself by accident and found a bright light engulfing her. Nemesis gasp in shock as Ellis was staring at a taller version of herself- wait, a clone? Not only that, she grew a bit taller as well. Well it seems like she was not taller than Nemesis’ soles but she was at least half the size of her feet. Wait... Ellis begins to test out the wand on her clone making another Ellis. Ellis clone one last one saying to Neptune, “You know, I think your soles are really pretty. I want to take a lick of a Goddess’ feet.” Nemesis did not deny the incoming actions. The real Ellis decide to tickle the very middle of Nemesis’ left sole. The Goddess resist the need to laugh once again. A clone decide to use the same technique the real Ellis was doing as the other two were observing. Nemesis was shaking her feet side to side, flailing her soles forward to push the two Ellis.

“S-sorry.” Nemesis said.

“Ouch.” Ellis said. One of the clones decide to run behind her soles and summons a root to come out of the ground and bind her two big toes together at the stem. Nemesis let out a surprise gasp. She tries to move her soles but found her toes moving around. Her two big toes were stuck. The clone who summon the root got on top of the branch and glance at the very top of Nemesis’ bound toes. The clone did not pause as she nibbles and scratch on the pads. Nemesis lets out a high pitch laughter as her other toes respond to the feeling. They wiggle about as the two Ellis at the middle of her soles start to bite and lick the tasty sole. It was awfully tasty... taste like some divine fruit or something definitely out of his world. Ellis could not describe the taste but it was sweet and heavenly. As they lick, they use their hands to cover the rest of the soles. Twenty fingers aim at her arches that send the Goddess into a fit of laughs. The last clone did not do much. She was observing, waiting for something. Three Ellis already occupied most of her sole and the fourth one was trying to figure out what to do. The fourth Ellis grab the discarded wand and made herself grow up to Nemesis’ size. The real Ellis notice the sudden action and glance at what this clone was going to do. The big Ellis went up to Neptune and acts a bit... funny. She was running her finger against Nemesis’ cheeks and- WHOA! Ellis went bright red at what this clone did. She did not say anything returning to the tickling (and leaving you lot curious to what she did). Nemesis was laughing still as the three Ellis continue their tickling torment. The two Ellis at the soles decide to lick the rest of her feet making a huge mess as the other Ellis on top of her toes decide to get the other toes all tied up after her affairs with the two big toes. One toe on each foot begins to get tied up as that Ellis was having such fun hoping branch to branch. The big Ellis was still...

“Where’s that wand...?” the real Ellis found the wand and utter something that made the big Ellis disappearing hearing the laugh of Nemesis with nothing blocking that pretty mouth of hers.

“HahahhahahahahaAHAHAHAAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” was all she can do. She did not beg and she  could not definitely take the torment that the three Ellis are doing. Ellis was not paying attention to the time thinking about other ways to get back at Nemesis for torturing her... She thought of something real devious. She conjures up floating writing quills to her clones as well as herself. The three stop their tickling and Nemesis notice their writing equipment.

“W-what are you going to those with those quills?!” she asks.

“We will be writing stuff on your soles. If you don’t mind, I think we should spell something out for the entire world to know on these beauties...” Nemesis was going to detest but the one clone on top of her toes decide to use the other end of the quill to tease the space between her second and big toe as her own teeth nibbles the pads of her big toes once more. Nemesis crack into laughter. Ellis glance at her other clone that were facing her soles and increase their size to match Nemesis’ soles. Both Ellis watch Nemesis struggle in her foot torture. Her soles quiver gently as her toes were bound by such roots holding them back. Ellis wants more than what she is in now... more unbearable restrains. She uses the wands and summons more of the vines and roots. Nemesis expected this although she could not believe what she is feeling. As her feet quiver in its toe bonds, roots pop below her heels. The roots decide to make itself into some U shape cushion that place itself tightly around her ankles close to her heels. She felt some roots strap themselves across the heels. Nemesis notice a strange feeling across her soles, laughing a good octave as a fluffy vine wraps over the area and pulls her soles back. Two walls made out of roots surround the soles and acted like a box like what Nemesis did to Ellis. The vine wrapped around Nemesis’ arches push Nemesis’ soles back a bit so she could not move forward. The root walls adjusted themselves to fit around her soles leaving no wiggle room whatsoever. If you could say, Nemesis had nature enclosed all over her soles and she could not wiggle or even suggest a mere quiver. The Ellis licking her toes prove the completely immobilized soles making both of the Ellis satisifed. The real Ellis is on Nemesis’ left sole. She place the quill right on the ball of that sole and stroke a line down. “You know what I will write Nemesis?” asks Ellis. Nemesis was laughing madly at the wet ink trickling down her sensitive sole, “Do you?”

“NOAHAHAHHHAHAAHH!” she exclaims trying to wiggle something but her body could not. Ellis could say she is taking it too far but she does not regret it for she is tickling a Goddess. Why not use all she can if she won’t get another opportunity like this again.

“I...” Ellis finish that letter she started and move onto the next word. It consisted of two letters but Ellis would trace over the letters so Nemesis could feel the pointy quill scratching her soles and feeling the ink drive deep into her nerves, “Am....” Ellis continues and made a four letter word right below the two words she finish. Nemesis was losing it. It is too much! She knows she deserves it, tormenting Ellis and dragging her into this dimension without her consent... But Nemesis was a wreck! Her image was transform into a crying like school girl trying hard to get out! Did such feelings ever occur to her?! She... deep down, enjoys this. She loves the sensation feeling the tensions she has a Goddess disappearing for the moment. She did not feel all powerful and she could care less of anything for the moment- it was splendid! She could laugh just because it was fun to have such ticklishness but she loves the way her soles are getting such attention! She never got this much attention with her soles- oh the feeling! Nemesis was in her own happy thoughts as she laughs beautifully into the Ellis’ ears. “Ticklish...” finish the real Ellis on her left foot, making it really dark. She went over the word several times placing three dots after the word. Nemesis took her breather after Ellis’ actions and glance at them. She had no chance to talk or even receive a hint of a break. The other Ellis begins her sentence. “Tickle...” Nemesis starts to crack up in laughter and fall into such overwhelming situations. She could not move, she could not beg, she loves it! The Goddess could not help but blush at these thoughts and renewed emotions for the very human characteristic she wants. The clone Ellis continues, “me... Ellis...” the Goddess felt a sudden feeling of multiple items tickling her left sole. She notice the real Ellis summoning many items like combs, hairbrushes, toothbrushes- name it. She was using them to fluff all over the left sole and making Nemesis feel true insanity in this torment. Right after the clone Ellis finish her message, all three of them left the items dust and rub Nemesis’ soles but they decide to go to her toes and draw funny faces on them. Nemesis cried into a hysterical melodic laugh that caught all of their attention.


Ellis was going to continue but everything disappears and she ends up transforming to her small size, grasping onto Nemesis’ big toe. The Goddess found the restrains gone and she laughs at the feeling of Ellis all over her toe. She quickly transform into her small humanoid form but Ellis was still on her foot. Sad enough, Ellis has her hands on her foot making the Goddess pull her soles away in such haste. She could not stop laughing, crying, and smiling, trying to ease such sensations that took over her. Ellis watch and giggles at the Goddess. Once she calms down, Nemesis was smiling.

“Thank Ellis,” she said, “I needed that.”

“Eh, this was for revenge, right?” ask Ellis, “I did not do this for your benefit-”

“Perhaps you did.” the Goddess interjected, “You show a great amount of concern when I was upset. Might your words be true, I could not help but feel as if you wanted to help me in my little troubles that I have placed. I cannot truly express my gratitude for what you did.” Ellis could guess what Nemesis was really trying to say. The Goddess smiles and finally said to the high elf, “You are free to go back to your word.”

Ellis disappear as another God secretly enters into Nemesis’ realm.

Nemesis place her serious look and quickly stood up as her shoes were on her soles in a flash. The Goddess stares at the shadowy figure. The figure said, “Did you enjoy your little moment?”

“It does not concern you of what I do and what I want... this was utterly random.”

“Right.” said the figure, “Well... Be prepare for the future events to come.” Nemesis nod and smiles at the events she had with Ellis. She enjoyed the very feeling she felt...

Ellis appears right on top of Rex as he was going to turn in. “Ellis!?” he asks in such shock.

“H-hey Rex.” Ellis stutters blushing at his face being close others, “H-how are you?”

“Where have you been?!?” Rex hugs Ellis as Ellis did not reply truthfully but with some truth. “Some strange realm. There is nothing to fear.”

“Where are your shoes?” Rex asks noticing her bare feet. Ellis blush and quickly move the conversation, “I h-had to leave them because of some monsters... well, why don’t we go inform the others.” Rex seems clueless as he agrees with her and went to their other comrades/friends.
Alright. As an anime gamer lover, I decided to do a story about this game. I notice the various girls in it and decided to choose some random targets for such. Eh, it has been stuck in my head lately and this project was on and off. It's quite long. I decided to do a random encounter between the two anyways and guessed on how they were to act as if they 'weren't' enemies. But eh, its a long shot. Well enjoy

-Note: Not my characters, credit goes to their rightful makers
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Tickling on the Bus

Several hours had now passed since their first kiss, and with the sun setting outside, both Sophie and Danny were now both watching the footage that had been recorded earlier while they in the park. Danny was sat on the left hand side of the sofa while Sophie was laid across, with her head on his lap looking at the screen.
She looked down and smiled as she felt Danny begin to slowly rub her belly. It felt soothing, but Sophie was curious. The way he was doing it was far more than just gentle - it was tender, and with great care and kind. It left her wondering, how many times had he ever been with a girl, if ever?
As he neared her bellybutton, she had a brief moment of dread as she thought he was going to tickle her, but he’d already read her thoughts and quickly reassured her.
“Don’t worry. I’m not going to tickle you…not unless you want me to, of course”, Danny said with a smile.
Sophie giggled. “…you can if you want”, she replied as she looked up at him with a sense of longing in her eyes.
Danny had a think about where to tickle. Looking towards her legs, he saw her feet dangling over the sofa arm. Sophie was still wearing her boots, but Danny had already proven clothes were no obstacle for what he could do. Activating his telekinesis, he began to visualise slowly drawing a feather up the soles of Sophie’s feet.
Sophie began giggling as her legs started to kick in a futile attempt to stop the tickling.
Danny didn’t stop there. Continuing to exercise his psychic ability, he began to tickle around Sophie’s toes and on the arches of her feet. The young woman’s response was immediate as she rolled onto her back with her legs still kicking, but more than before. Her upper body was shaking as she burst out laughing.
One of Danny’s rules of tickling was always respect a woman’s request, and he certainly wasn’t going to break it. The tickling quickly died off and Sophie re-relaxed herself, laying her head back on his lap.
“Oh look!” said Danny before pointing at the screen, “Here’s where I went all out on you”.
She quickly turned her head and sat up slightly. Sure enough, there she was getting tickled all over. As she watched, small sensations jolted through her body as she remembered how it had felt, being up in the sky and feeling the wind against her skin whilst enjoying a sense of freedom she had never felt before. Of course, she also vividly remembered the feeling of been tickled by Danny’s amazing ability, and was feeling every pulse of it as she watched on the screen.
After what seemed like the longest half a minute she had ever waited, Sophie finally saw what had happened after she had blacked out.
Sure enough, Danny appeared at her side and slid his left arm under her knees and used his right arm to support her head and neck. Sophie watched then with amazement as he began to descend to the ground below, carrying her bridal style.
Reaching for the remote, she pressed the stop button before turning her head to look Danny in the eyes.
“Can you do that to me now, while I’m awake?” she questioned.
Danny smiled before affectionately stroking her hair. “Of course I can”.
With that, Danny once again began to use his telekinesis, with Sophie beginning to feel the same tingling sensation she felt before she began to levitate off the ground in the park, when she started getting lighter.
Danny then proceeded to slide his right arm under her knees whilst bringing his left arm under her back. With that, Danny quickly got to his feet, with Sophie giving a quick whoop as she jerked upwards.
The pair stared into each others eyes before Sophie reached behind her head and hooked her fingers in her hair band, before pulling it out and throwing it aside.
As soon as she did that, she then shook her head from side to side, swishing her long chocolate-brown hair like a model in a photo-shoot, before once again making eye contact with him.
You cheeky flaunt, Danny thought to himself before smiling. Electricity was jolting under his skin while his brain felt like it was on overdrive. His heart was beating with a rhythm he had never felt before and his vision was locked squarely on her.
With his right hand, he began to softly draw his finger back and forth along her waist, just above her belt. Sophie tittered slightly as Danny used his telepathy to find out what she wanted to do…with his answer coming quickly.
The next moment saw the pair share an incredibly passionate kiss, as Sophie wrapped her arms around the back of Danny’s neck and drew herself closer to him.
After what felt like a few minutes, the two slowly pulled apart before Danny leaned forward and whispered into Sophie’s ear a message she never thought she would be so overwhelmed at hearing.
“I love you”.
And she melted inside, as she knew he meant it…with all his heart.    
However, that question as to whether he’d had anyone before began to feel like a lead weight in her stomach. Taking a breath, she finally asked him.
“Danny…have you ever had a girlfriend before?”
There was a pause, before he gave his answer.
“I’ve never had a girlfriend; no…I’ve had friends who are girls, but not a girlfriend”.
The weight lifted, but Sophie was still curious.
Did you ever have any crushes at all?”
Danny sighed. “Not really…the only time I ever really came close to that was when I was in college.”
“Why, what happened then?”
“It was with a girl called Amy”, Danny answered, “she’s autistic, and like me…we knew each other from a support group we both attended for people with learning difficulties. When I was school, I went to something similar called ASDAN.”
Sophie interrupted. “Danny, erm…you know you can put me down now if you want”.
Danny looked at her before realising he was still holding her in his arms.
“Well, you can keep holding me if you want”, said Sophie with a smile before turning her head to look at the clock, “but I just thought I’d tell you since you’ve been holding me for nearly five minutes now”.
“Sorry”, said Danny as he slowly turned around before gently laying her back on the sofa. He then sat down before continuing.
“So as I was saying…I watched over everyone who was in the group, because there was a group of boys who used to pick on us, no matter how often they got told off. I felt more for Amy because she always seemed to get the worst of it from them”.
Sophie sat up, intrigued. “Did she know about you having psychic abilities”?
Danny looked at Sophie before answering. “She found out one day. I used both telepathy and telekinesis to help her because she was getting assaulted by the gang that picked on us…do you want to hear the story?”
“Yeah, go on then“.
“O.K. It’s a long story, so you best get comfortable”.

She was surrounded now by the jeering boys.
For Amy, today had just been hell. They had been throwing things at her in her maths lesson and tried tripping her up at lunch time just to name a few things. Now, as she had started walking towards the bus stop to go home, they had ambushed her.
Without warning, she was shoved forward from behind before then been shoved back. As she fell to the floor, the boys stood over her and cruelly laughed at her expense.
Tears began to well up in Amy’s eyes. Just being herself had led her to be bullied for nearly her whole life, and it never was fair as to why she felt she was getting something she didn’t deserve.
As she began trying to get up, one of the boys kicked her arm away, causing her to tumble back down and evoking more cruel laughter from the boys. Suddenly, she yelped as she felt a sharp kick to the base of her back and then another to her ribs. Searing pain shot through her from both hits and the tears now ran from her eyes.
At that point, the gang’s leader Matthew stepped forward with his shadow looming over her. He had short, black hair with a face only a mother could love. It was covered in scratches and some of his teeth were missing. He had long had a hatred of people who were disabled or different from the norm, and he was particularly prejudiced towards women as well.
Amy could only look up at him as he bent down towards her. Noticing her tears, he began his pitiless charade.
“Awww, is little ginger nut Amy crying? Awww, didums!”
The boys all sniggered at his remark. Amy, however, began to feel white hot rage boiling up inside her. She had long had a split personality and her more aggressive side was slowly taking over.
Matthew bent down towards her and grabbed her chin with his hand. “You should know better than to try and hide from us. We can find you anywhere and do whatever we want to you. You‘re nothing, understand?”
With that, Matthew shoved Amy’s head back to the floor. In his over cockiness, however, he was failing to read the telltale signs.
I’m going to have a feel of your tits”, taunted Matthew as he now stood over her with his legs spread as he once again bent down, shoving his face right into hers. His breath reeked of cigarette smoke…and it was enough to finally push Amy over the edge.
Before Matthew even realised what was going on, Amy grabbed hold of his collar with her left hand before using her right to land several hard blows against his already ugly mug. With her last hits, she kicked him right between his legs in a place where the sun don’t shine, before letting go of his collar and thumping him right in the nose, sending him reeling back with his head in his hands.
Her triumphant moment, however, was ruined as the gang went into kicking overdrive on her. One of them kicked her squarely in the forehead, causing her vision to mess up slightly and become blurred while another of the boys kicked her right between the shoulders.
Matthew, meanwhile, slowly got to his feet groaning from the kick to his groin. The blows had come as a big shock and as he put his hand over his nose, he felt something cold and moist. Moving his hand away, he saw that it was covered in blood. Her last punch had given him a nosebleed.
Looking at her, what could only be described as evil intent took over his mind. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a metal object. As Amy’s vision began to clear, she was able to make out Matthew begin to pull something from the object. With a click, she realised to her horror what it was.
A lock-knife!
“You little bitch”, he snarled through gritted teeth as he half hobbled, half stormed towards her.
Amy looked up into the sky to avoid his gaze, and noticed the familiar shape in the clouds. It was Draco and as she watched, his eye flashed as the sun appeared from behind the clouds. As she squinted, the air was filled with the sound of screams, while several shadows passed over her head. A moment later, there were a number of thumps on the ground.
Sitting up slowly and looking, Amy saw she was no longer surrounded by the boys, who were now all on the floor behind her, some piled on top of each other.
However, in front of her was a red haired boy who she recognised almost instantly. Although she could not recall his name, she knew he was in the same special needs group as she was. Slowly, she got to her feet and wiped the tears from her eyes before limping over to him. As she got to him, he put his arm around her back and gently rubbed around where she had been kicked. For Amy, it felt cool and soothing.
“Oi! Gingers!”, shouted Matthew, who had now also got to his feet, still wobbling slightly.
Amy hid her face while the red haired boy looked with large, unblinking eyes at Matthew.
The rest of the boys were now stood up behind Matthew. “You’ve got some nerve, interfering with my fun”.
“There isn’t no fun to be had abusing women or indeed anyone else who’s different”.
“There is, actually, whatever your name is. Now, you better clear off and forget you ever saw anything while we finish up with the timorous beastie here”.
Amy shrank away deeper into the boy’s arms. The boy himself glared at Matthew before replying.
“My name’s Danny and for your information, I aren’t going anywhere or forgetting anything”.
Matthew coughed in surprise. “Well, who’s this trying to be the hero, eh lads?”. The boys behind Matthew sniggered at his remark.
Danny himself felt anger boiling up inside, but managed to hold it back.
Matthew, still full of himself, turned back around to face Danny. “Well, lets see how long you last”, and with that he motioned to his gang.
“Deal with him…and bring her over here”.
As the group of boys began to advance towards them, Amy looked up at Danny who in turn looked at her and smiled. All of a sudden, she began to hear a voice in her head.
Don’t worry, it will all be alright soon. Just trust me.
Before Amy could even begin to question who the voice belonged too, Danny took a few steps towards the bullies before stopping. He had learned a lot from them in weeks past from using his telepathy and now, he would use what he knew against them.
Activating his telekinetic ability, he began his attack. Almost instantly, the boys collapsed to the floor in hysterical laughter.
Several of them were trying desperately, among their flailing, to pull their shoes off while others were moving their hands under their shirts in pathetic attempts to stop the tickling that Danny was using his telekinesis for.
One of the boys was grabbing hold of his armpits as he writhed on the floor.
Another of the boys managed to struggle to his feet before collapsing back onto the floor after just one step, laughing with high pitched giggles.
One of the gang members next to him began to laugh at him among the laughing caused from the tickling.
The boy managed to argue back among his giggles.
Matthew couldn’t believe what he was seeing. All of his mates were on the floor laughing their heads off. Walking over to them, he tried to no avail to get them up.
“What the heck are you guys doing?! Get up and get them for god’s sake!”
The boys didn’t even hear him. For many of them, their faces were going red as tears streamed down their faces.
Losing his temper, Matthew proceeded to kick one of the group members in another futile attempt to get them up.
Amy watched all of what was happening in disbelief. How Danny was doing this she had no idea, but it was still pretty amusing watching the boys who picked on her helplessly rolling on the floor. She smiled and put her hand to her mouth as she giggled at their expense.
Hearing this, Danny slowly brought the tickling to a halt. The boys all lay on their backs, huffing and panting from the torture they had just endured.
Danny, however, wasn’t done with them yet. Using his telepathy, he pushed a thought into every one of the boy’s heads that only he knew. All of a sudden, the boys looked at him and rose to their feet. Amy watched in shock as they all walked over to her and apologised for everything they had done to her, before turning and walking away.
Matthew was the most shocked, especially as the gang ignored his calls to go back and get Amy. Fuming, he looked at Danny before pulling out his lock-knife again.
“You’re so dead!” he shouted as he stormed towards Danny, having now mostly recovered from Amy‘s kick.
Amy watched fearfully but Danny just smiled. Like he had done with Samantha all those years ago, he focused intently on the knife in Matthew’s hand before using his telekinesis to bend it completely out of shape, making it useless.
Matthew, terrified at what Danny had just done, stopped immediately and began to back away.
Danny then spoke in a low but serious voice. “I don’t like making threats, Matthew, but I’m going to say this to you. If you so much as lay a finger on Amy or anyone else in our group, there is going to be hell to pay, understand?”
Matthew quickly nodded.
“Good”, Danny smiled, “now skedaddle“.
Quick as he could, Matthew turned around and limped off. Amy, who had watched the whole event and was amazed and curious about Danny and his abilities as well as thankful for him helping her, slowly hobbled over to him. Danny turned to her and smiled.
“Are you alright?”, he questioned.
“Yeah, I’m O.K”, Amy replied, a bit cautious of Danny herself. “Thank you for helping me”.
Danny gently hugged her. “We live in a world where people get picked on for the slightest difference, so we need to watch out for one another”.
Amy smiled and hugged back. “How did you do those things?”
“I’ll explain later”, Danny answered. “Right now, we’ve got to get to the bus stop. I know your leg’s hurt so you can piggyback on me if you want”.
Amy carefully limped around behind Danny as he knelt down, before managing with his help to get onto his back. She giggled slightly as he jogged on towards the bus stop, waiting eagerly to hear how he stopped the bullies.
Taking one last look at the sky, she smiled as she saw Draco wink at her before the clouds moved out of shape.

On the bus, Danny helped Amy up the stairs of the Double Decker and to the front seat, before gently lowering her down. They were the only two on the top deck and after sitting her down, he tended to her ankle.
Amy felt a cool sensation as he carefully grasped her ankle and after a few moments, he let go. However, there was no more pain at all.
“How did you do that, and the other things?”, Amy questioned.
Danny got up and sat down next to her as the bus roared into life and slowly eased away from the bus stop.
“I’ve got several psychic abilities. The ones I used with the bullies were both Telepathy and Telekinesis, while the one I used with you is one called Biokinesis”.
Amy couldn’t believe it. She had never expected to meet anyone with psychic abilities in her life, let alone anyone who would use them to help her. She knew about both Telekinesis and Telepathy, but the last one she hadn’t heard of.
“What’s Biokinesis?”
“Using the power of your mind to modify your genes”, Danny replied. “I mainly use it for healing, although when I was a bit younger I changed my eye colour from green to black because I thought it would look good. But I changed it back later due to the fact I forgot I’d done it, then I looked in the mirror and freaked out when I saw my eyes”.
Amy giggled. “Yeah, that would freak me out if I saw myself or someone else with completely black eyes. So what else can you do with Biokinesis?”
Danny seemed to go into a long train of thought, before finally answering.
“I read somewhere that it is possible to use biokinesis to achieve eternal youth, and even immortality”.
Amy’s eyes lit up. “I’d love both of those”, she beamed.
“I wouldn’t”, Danny replied.
Amy was curious as to why Danny wouldn’t, and his reason was long and complex.
“Would you be able to live like that? Watching all your family and friends get older and pass away, while you don’t ever seem to age and just continue on in a world that doesn‘t stop changing around you?“
After a pause he continued. “Personally, I believe that our souls come here to perform whatever mission they need to complete or whatever destiny that needs to be fulfilled. All our body is, is just transport for our soul and it’s designed to get old and eventually die, but our soul will keep going on and on“.
Amy thought about all that Danny had said, with her thoughts full of her own beliefs about reincarnation and past lives. She did believe in them, but wanted to see what Danny thought if she told him she didn‘t. Turning to Danny, she fired away with her question.
“Danny, would you hate me if I said I didn’t believe in reincarnation or anything like that?”
Danny wrapped his arm around her and smiled. “No I wouldn’t. Everyone has the right, in my opinion, to believe what they want and others should respect them for that, even if they don’t agree”.
Amy smiled and cuddled with Danny, who in turn gently rubbed her back. She relaxed and further snuggled into Danny, feeling a great relief inside as she believed she had finally made a friend who would truly care for her.
After a short drive, the bus reached the next college before stopping. Before long, the two decks were full of people from the second college who were shouting, swearing and generally been incredibly noisy. Both Danny and Amy had managed to get used to the noise of the bus but it was still annoying when you could barely hear the person next to you.
Eventually, the crowd of people quietened down a considerable amount, before the bus roared into life and trundled down on its route.
Amy was constantly bored on the bus journey home. Having an idea after watching the bully tickling event over and over in her mind, she turned to Danny.
“Danny, have you played dares before?”
He looked at her and seemed to have a think before answering. “I have, yeah. Once or twice”.
She smiled. “If I dared you to do something, would you do it?”
“Yeah, O.K. What’s your dare?”
Amy took a deep breath before saying it.
“I dare you to…tickle everyone on this bus, except for me, and the driver obviously”.
She waited for Danny to decline the dare, but instead she was shocked as he smiled before leaning over and whispering in her ear.
“I’ve actually wanted to do that for ages…but I’ve never had the nerve to do it. However, you‘ve dared me now so I‘m going to have to”.
Amy couldn’t believe her ears. He was accepting her dare and was going to tickle nearly everyone on the bus. She quickly sat back in her seat, waiting eagerly for Danny to begin.
“I used biokinesis absolutely ages ago on those who aren’t ticklish, so everyone who gets on now is ticklish whether they know it or not”.
Amy was beginning to quiver in her excitement.
Danny smiled as the bus began down the long straight, and took a deep breath. “Alright…here goes”.

One of two girls in the seats to the right of them, who was talking to her friend next to her, began to jerk uneasily with her face showing the clear signs of trying to hold back laughter. Slight giggles could be heard from her as she tried to reach down towards her boots.
The girl next to her quickly questioned. “Jennifer, what’s the matter?”
Jennifer managed to speak through high pitched squeaks as her face began to go red. “I think there’s something on my feet”. Suddenly, she couldn’t hold it back any more and began to laugh.
Her friend began to get up, but quickly stopped and shrieked with laughter as several tickly sensations appeared across her belly and in her bellybutton.
While Jennifer fought in vain to try and undo the zipper on the side of her boots, her friend managed to whip her jacket off and began to pull up her T-shirt. However, the sound of their laughter had caught the attention of most of the top deck. As she spun around pulling her shirt up, several of the boys gaped and whistled at her as they stared at her slim body.
“Hey Emma, you sexy thing!” shouted one of the boys, “are you going to take your bra off next?”
Emma couldn’t even see who was talking to her, let alone reply as she continued to laugh at whatever was tickling her belly.
Of course, no-one on the bus paid any attention to their squeals for help, and Danny wasn’t done yet.
In the first row behind them were a boy and girl. Like a wave, Danny slowly swept his telekinetic tickle assault behind his and Amy’s seat.
The boy was the first to start laughing as his armpits came under fire.
The girl next to him looked confused, but as she went to speak what felt like hundreds of feathers began on her ribs. She instantly squirmed and tried to no avail to stop the tickle attack.
As they laughed, Danny’s tickle attack continued, gathering pace as the rows behind slowly became filled with boys and girls laughing as they were telekinetically tickled. One of the boys at the back shouted to his friend nearer the front who was now under attack from Danny’s telekinetic ability.
“Hey Russell, I thought you weren’t ticklish”.
“Funny, you’re laughing a lot for someone who isn’t”.
A girl nearer the front was clutching at her hips as she squealed uncontrollably.
Amy was watching with a big smile as the top deck erupted into laughter from the front to the back. The laughter was so loud that several people from the lower deck had come up to see what was going on.
Danny quickly noticed them, and continued his telekinetic tickle assault against them. Almost straight away, they began to shriek with laughter and collapsed onto the stairs.
“That reminds me”, Danny stated to Amy, “I haven’t done downstairs yet”.
Continuing to focus his ability, Danny visualised the students downstairs in his mind before once again using his telekinetic ability to play.
After a few seconds, screams and squeals of laughter filled the lower deck as well as people were flailing and squirming from been tickled.
A boy downstairs had started sneezing as he was tickled, making him produce an odd range of noises. A few rows down from him, several girls were squealing with laughter, flailing and falling over much to the delight of others behind them, who laughed at them through their own forced laughter.
Amy couldn’t believe it. Danny had actually done her dare and watched with a smile as everyone laughed around her, unable to stop the tickling. However, questions buzzed into her mind.
“Danny, how come the bus driver hasn’t stopped to see what’s going on?”
“Simple“, Danny replied, “Before I started, I used telepathy on the bus driver so he’s not even aware of what’s going on, and I’ve set it so the cameras don’t record anything. In other words, we’re O.K”.
“But what about everyone else?” Amy continued. “Some people will have noticed us two aren’t been tickled and think we have something to do with it”.
“No worries. I’ll use the same telepathy trick I did with those boys earlier. When this is over, no-one will remember a thing.”
She couldn’t believe it. “So are you going to stop now?”
Danny seemed to think about it before answering.
“Not yet. Besides I’m only tickling everyone in one place at the moment, so it’s time to up it to two”.
Taking a deep breath, Danny focused once again and suddenly the laughter got even louder as people were now flailing like mad and the simple laughs turned to high pitched squeals and giggles on both decks.
After a few more minutes, Danny upped it once again and began tickling three places at once on everyone. Over 70 people were now in hysterics and tumbling around the seats and on the floor in laughter.
However, noticing the first bus stop just at the end of the road, Danny slowly brought his playtime to a close as people staggered to their feet, gasping for breath.
Just as Danny had said, Amy watched as he focused before using telepathy on everyone on the bus. As people gathered themselves, many looked around in confusion as to why they had clothes off or were lying on the floor.
“Was somebody smoking a load of pot?” asked one boy as he picked himself up before brushing himself down.
People murmured to themselves as to what had been going on, with not a single one of them of them having a clue. As another boy began to get up, he noticed he had done something rather bad in his pants, and quickly covered the front of his jeans with his coat hoping nobody else would notice.
The bus journey continued, with Danny and Amy both smiling at what had just happened…and the knowledge nobody else on the bus would ever know.

“That was amazing”, Sophie said with great interest. “You tickled over 70 people all at once?!”
“Yep“, Danny replied with a big grin on his face. “Personally, I don’t know if I’ll ever beat that record”.
Sophie laid back, letting everything that he had told her sink in. Her thoughts eventually drifted back to Amy, although Danny had read her surface thoughts and quickly explained.
“At that time, neither me nor Amy were interested in starting a relationship but we stayed friends throughout college. Matthew never bothered any of us again either”.
Sophie smiled before settling back on the sofa.
Now it was Danny’s turn to ask.
“What about you? Have you ever had any crushes or anything like that?”
Sophie sighed before giving her answer.
“I’ve had three previous boyfriends. The first one sounded nice but then after a while he started slagging me off in front of his mates, calling me a slut and stuff like that. The second one said he loved me, then joined the armed forces and I’ve never heard from him since, and the third one seemed like Mr. right, then one night he got drunk and attacked me before trying to rape me“.
Danny put his hand in front of his mouth in shock. “Oh my god”.
Sophie lowered her head before she started to cry.
Danny quickly sat down by her side and cuddled her, while she in turn laid her head against his chest.
“For a long time, I just never trusted any other bloke for a long time after that, because I saw them all as animals that just use and abandon women as they please”.
Danny gently rubbed her back. “That’s not how I see women, and it never will be”.
Sophie looked at him and smiled through her tears, wiping them away with her hand. “I know…I learned that about you this morning”.
The two of them once again kissed each other as Danny held her tight with great affection as the night now set in.
Some time later, the pair journeyed upstairs to the roof  before just sitting there for a few minutes, gazing up at the sky. As they stared out into the night sky, Danny suddenly remembered something he’d read before he came out in the morning.
“Sophie…I got an email from back home today. A friend of mine’s brother is having a party and I’m invited to go. I was just wondering if you wanted to go with me.”
She sat up. “Where and when is it?”
“London, back home and it‘s on Sunday. I’m going to be going back to Hull tomorrow anyway to see my mum, so I was just wondering”.
Sophie gave a disappointed sigh. “I can’t. How am I going to get a plane ticket when I’ve got no money”.
Danny grinned. “I aren’t going by plane, or boat”.
Sophie’s eyes widened. “You mean…you’re going to use your abilities and fly home?”
She had a think before replying. “Are you O.K carrying me on your back?”
“Of course”, Danny replied, “but if you want we can do some practise flights over L.A if you want so you get the hang of it”.
She agreed, before Danny went back downstairs to fetch something for her. As she waited, Sophie once again looked out into the stars and across the night sky – her excitement building as she took in what they were about to do.
“O.K, I’m back!” Danny shouted as he reached the top of the stairs. Sophie turned around and giggled.
In his hand, he was holding a cowboy hat.
“Aww, come on, it’ll look good on you with your clothes”. Sophie giggled some more before taking the cowboy hat and putting it on, before pulling off a pose.
“How do I look?”
“Stunning”, Danny answered with a smile as he hugged her before bending down so she could climb onto his back. As she got into a comfortable piggyback position, Danny neared the edge before slowly rising up off the floor and flying out across the sky.
As they rose higher into the sky, Sophie couldn’t help but give a whoop as she enjoyed every moment of what was going on. Leaning down, she kissed Danny on his cheek.
“Thank you Danny, this is amazing!”
“Danny looked at her and smiled as he continued the flight. As he flew over the Los Angeles skyline, he remembered the song that he used to love so much when he was little (A song for Milly Michaelson). Almost instantly, it began to play in his head and he hummed to it, while Sophie watched a white light streak across the sky.

‘Here we go,
Hold on tight and don’t let go,
I won’t ever let you fall.

I love the night,
Flying over these city lights,
But I love you most of all.’  
This story is LOOOOONNNNNG overdue!

This is the third part of Danny and Sophie's story.
Part 1: Telekinectic Tickles
Part 2: Fun with the Burgulars

For my past stories I've only shown the girls getting tickled so now it's the lads turn as well.

Danny tells Sophie another story, back from his time in college in England, when Amy discovered his abilities and how one dare became a hilarious event on the college bus…

I should say right here and now I don't condone violence against anyone, whether that be women, redheads or disabled people.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Angus walked in the door from school, his head hung low. Outside, it was pouring with rain, typical of the autumn weather in Scotland.
Taking off his shoes and coat at the door, Angus slowly walked up the stairs into his room before throwing his bag into the corner and slumping down onto his bed with his head down. His hair was dripping, but the wetness in his eyes wasn't from the weather.
It wasn't long before his mum Sandra came to see what was the matter. Sitting beside him, Angus was sniffling and kept his head low even when she sat next to him and put her arm around him.
"What's the matter, Angus?" she said with a concerned look.
Angus sniffled. "N-n-nothing".
Sandra sighed. "We both know that's not true. You've been crying".
Angus turned his head away, hoping his mum would just drop the subject. Unfortunately, she didn't.
Quick as a flash, she dug her hands into his armpits and wiggled he fingers all over inside. Angus didn't have a chance to escape before he was laughing and squirming wildly.
Sandra grinned and continued for a few more minutes before stopping. Angus was panting hard and still giggling slightly.
Sandra, meanwhile, smiled and then cuddled him.
"Come on, Angus, what's the problem?"
Angus looked at her before tears welled up in his eyes and he explained how the boy who picked on him before was bullying him again.
"Isn't that the same boy who Angel helped you against?"
Angus nodded. He could still remember when Angel had accidentally set the bully's backside on fire while defending him. It was funny at the time, but was now the reason the bully was having a go at him again.
"I don't want to go on Monday", Angus moaned sadly, not wanting to have to see the bully anytime soon.
Sandra shook her head. "You can't stay off just because you don't want to go…I don't want to sound mean, Angus, but there will be things in life you have to stand up to and you won't like it. You can't run and hide from all your problems or everything you're scared of".
Angus lowered his head again, moaning quietly.
"Trust me though", Sandra continued, "when you do face your fears, you'll see they're not as scary and you'll feel better for it. You'll see".
Angus looked up at her slowly and managed to smile a bit before cuddling her, shivering a bit.
"Gosh, your hair is soaking Angus", said his mum as she ran her fingers through it. "You go get yourself a shower and get dry and dressed. You'll feel better".
Angus didn't argue. Getting his towel, he headed into the bathroom…only to run out again, screaming and shaking.
At that point Cathy, who had come over with Marga, came over to see what was going on.
"T-t-there's a sp-sp-spider in the bath!"
Angus had long had a fear of spiders. He'd even broken his ankle when he was younger when he tried to get away from one. Cathy, however, had no such fear and simply scooped the spider up in the jug before throwing it out of the window like it was no big deal.
With the spider dealt with, Angus cautiously walked into the bathroom and shut he door, still shaking a little and looking around to see if there were any more spiders crawling around.
One time when he was slightly younger, Cathy had told him that if he ever killed a spider, the Queen of the Spiders would come and get him. She only described it as been very scary and VERY big.
"T-t-that's not true", Angus had protested when she first told him, refusing in fear to believe what she had said.
"It IS true, Angus", Cathy grinned. "Luna told me all about her".
Angus really was scared. Luna was Cathy's adoptive mother and also his guardian angel, so maybe it was true. Now, however, Angus simply brushed it off as a lie. There wasn't a 'Queen of the Spiders'…
…or was there?

The weekend passed liked the blinking of an eye, and sure enough it was back to the school routine. Angus had managed to relax a little over the break between school times but the thought of the bully never left his mind, with what happened a while back with Angel playing over and over in his mind. Luckily for him, the boy who bullied him didn't seem to be here today. Their normal teacher had gotten ill over the weekend so Jessica (on of Angus' friends who had gotten a second job as a substitute teacher) had stepped in to teach the class. For Angus, it made him feel a bit better as Jessica allowed the class to talk and listen to their music as long as they got enough work done. A bit more relaxed, Angus settled down and got on with his work, sneakily eating from a tube of smarties as he did, although Jessica smiled and pretended not to notice.
Unfortunately for Angus, the bully WAS at school that day.
Because of what had been going on Sandra had said Angus could come home for lunch that day. As Angus went out for lunch break however, a hand gripped tightly on his arm and yanked him backwards. Angus, frozen with fear, could only shake as the bully's eyes met his.
"You're coming with me, you little rat!"
Angus was too scared to argue or try and get away. He could only try and keep up as the bully dragged him away from the school and across the fields, to an area with wire fencing surrounding it. The grass was long with a single building in the middle of it all. The building itself was a mix of brick and metal, with weeds growing through the cracked pavement and a large pair of rusty doors.
Angus knew this place. It had been a place of scientific research but the building had been evacuated for unknown reasons. People reacted in fear of it but strangely, so did animals.
The bully, meanwhile, forced through part of the steel fence that had rusted away before Angus through. His hard grip hurt Angus, but he dare not complain or cry in fear of provoking the boy further. Whatever he was planning still had Angus wondering with curiosity.
As he found out though, the plan wasn't exactly complex. Upon arriving at the building, the boy picked up a long metal pole and then flung the rusty door open, with the hinges creaking loudly.
Before Angus' eyes could adjust to the darkness inside, the bully suddenly shoved him inside. As Angus hit the floor, the bully laughed.
"This will be the last anyone sees of you, and if luck is with me your dragon friend won't find you either".
With that, he slammed the metal doors shut with a deafening clang before pushing the metal pole through the handles, effectively trapping Angus inside. The little boy immediately got up and tried with no luck to pull the door open. Sliding down the door in defeat, Angus began to cry.

As he wept, the thought of what his mum had said a few nights ago slowly crept back into his thoughts. Wiping away his tears, he listened intently while watching in his head as if his memories were the scenes of a movie.
"There will be things in life you have to stand up to and you won't like it. You can't run and hide from all your problems or everything you're scared of. Trust me, though, when you do face your fears, you'll see they're not as scary and you'll feel better for it. You'll see."
Slowly, Angus got to his feet and took a few deep breaths. Maybe there was another way out.
Walking through the darkness, he felt around the cold walls to try and see if he could find another door or any other way to escape.
All of a sudden, the building lit up as if somebody had flicked a switch. As Angus squinted in the sudden light, he got a better look at his surroundings. The inside of the building was littered with various machines and papers were scattered all over the floor. On the far wall was a large set of reinforced metal doors that rose almost as high as the roof. Angus was now wondering what they were designed to keep out…or in?
He wouldn't have long to find out as the sound of gears clunking together echoed around the building and the metal doors slowly opened inch by inch. Eventually, they stopped with a loud clunk against the wall.
What Angus saw next drained the colour from his face.
From the darkness, an enormous and hairy leg stretched out, followed by another. Bit by bit, a creature larger then an elephant walked out into the light.
Angus fell backwards to the floor, his breath coming out in terrified gasps. The creature before him was a Zebra Spider of monumental size!
What Cathy had said about the Queen of the Spiders burned in his thoughts, and he was frozen to the spot as the creature's vision locked squarely on him.
As he tried to shuffle away, the spider jumped and landed right on top of him, using the claws at the tips of its two front legs to pin his arms down to the ground, preventing him from moving. The jump was so quick the spider seemed to have almost teleported.
Whimpering and with tears rolling down his eyes, Angus turned his head to the side as the spider's jaws loomed over him. However, the spider instead extended what looked like two smaller legs towards Angus, which proceeded to wiggle around on his ribs. Angus' reaction was immediate.
Almost straight away, his fear vanished and was replaced by pure laughter as the spider tickled him.
NOHOHOHOHOHOHO! He called out while squirming helplessly. AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHA!
The spider's smaller legs continued to tickle Angus' ribs for a few more minutes before moving down and tickling his sides.
Again, Angus squealed with laughter as the spider took full advantage of him.
Of course, Angus had forgotten that the spider didn't understand human language as he tried to no avail to free his arms. The spider, meanwhile, now moved on again.
As Angus had been squirming, his school shirt had rolled up and now left his belly exposed. The spider seemed almost wanting to tickle it as its 'little legs' moved across and wiggled over Angus' tummy.
Angus squeaked and laughed cutely.
The spider's legs remained in place as Angus bucked and wiggled, with his escape attempts again getting him nowhere. The little legs, however, continued to dance over his tummy before one of them poked into his bellybutton and wiggled around. Angus couldn't help it as he laughed louder then before.
Five minutes later, the spider stopped for a few moments before her little legs went straight for Angus' worst spot - his armpits.
As soon as the tickling started, Angus laughed and squirmed wildly as he hated been tickled on his armpits.
This torture continued, nonetheless, for a few more minutes before the spider stopped and let Angus get his breath back.
Angus panted before beginning to take slow and deep breaths, believing it to be over.
He couldn't have been more wrong.

The spider once again extended its mini legs and this time wiggled them on Angus' hips and thighs. Angus began giggling as he tried his best to escape the tickle torture he was receiving.
After more time had passed, the small legs moved down and began to tickle the back of the little boy's knees.
His attempts to stop it were only partly successful as he tried to bend his knees, but the mini legs kept on tickling.
When the tickling stopped, Angus assumed the spider wouldn't be able to tickle his feet thanks to his shoes still being on his feet. He couldn't have been more wrong.
As he looked, he was shocked as the claws at the end of the spider's second set of legs grabbed hold of his shoes and easily pulled them off, leaving him only in socked feet.
With his feet now exposed, it wasn't long before those mini legs again wiggled all over the soles of his feet, sending Angus into more laughter.
A few moments later, the spider commenced its tickle attack on Angus' heels and arches, causing the little boy to kick madly. It had some success until the spider's second set of legs grabbed hold of his legs, after which Angus could only squirm uselessly as his heels and arches were mercilessly tortured.
5 minutes later, Angus was panting hard as the tickling stopped. Like before, though, it was only a brief break as the spider used its smaller legs to pull the socks off his restrained feet before the torture recommenced, this time going for his toes as well.
Not long after, the spider finally stopped and released Angus, taking several jerky movements back. Angus was exhausted from all the tickle torture and it took a short while for him to get his shoes and socks back on and then get to his feet. Looking at his tormentor, he guessed it wasn't interested in eating him.
As he curiously approached the spider, however, it suddenly jumped backwards before hiding its face with its four front legs.
Another memory shot through Angus like a lightning bolt. His mum had always said to him that spiders were more afraid of him then he was of them, but he had never believed it. Now, here was a spider that outsized him and yet was scared of him!
With his mum's words buzzing through his mind, he slowly approached the spider and talked quietly and as calmly as he could. When he reached the spider, he cautiously stretched out his hand before stroking the creature's leg. The hair's that covered it were softer then he had expected and as he continued, he began to hum a song he liked.
Eventually, the spider began to move its legs away from its face. At this point, Angus stopped and looked at the jumping spider's massive eyes. They seemed to glow and sparkle with rainbow colours as the light bounced off them, making the spider all of a sudden seem less scary and almost cute despite its alien appearance.
With his bravery increasing, Angus got even closer as the spider lowered its body to his height, before managing to stroke the creature on the top of it's head, enjoying the soft feeling of the hair under his fingers.
Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the spider's smaller legs wrap around his back and ever so gently pull him closer. After a few moments of wondering what she was doing, the answer came to him - the spider was giving him a hug. Smiling, he continued to stroke her while the jumping spider made some quiet noises that sounded a bit like chirping and hissing.
After a short time, Angus became curious as to whether the spider could understand him or not, partly due to the fact he was still trapped in the building.
"D-do  you know a way out?" he asked nervously. The spider seemed to almost nod before moving backwards in jerky movements. Angus eventually decided to follow, despite being nervous of he might find.
Following the spider through the large metal doors, Angus couldn't believe what he saw. In the middle of the room, there was a massive ball of silk attached to hundreds of webbing strands. Inside, Angus could make what looked like a lot of smaller balls. Were they eggs?
Nonetheless, the spider walked past them and stopped in front of a large pipe. Although too big for the spider to fit through, it was more then big enough for Angus to crawl through. As he looked into it, he could see light on the other side.
With a warm feeling of relief inside, he turned back towards the jumping spider before stroking her again. Once more, the spider made its unusual range of noises before turning around and heading the large silken ball in the middle of the room. Angus, meanwhile, crawled through the pipe to freedom.

Finally out of the factory, Angus had intended to just head straight home. However, an unfriendly face awaited him as he headed back to the front of the factory.
The bully seemed almost shocked that Angus had escaped out, but needless to say it only made him more angry. Pulling the metal pole out from the door, he advanced towards the little boy.
Before he could do anything though, the sound of beating wings filled the air before Angel landed behind Angus, his eyes glowing red in place of the usual indigo.
The bully now dropped the pole and backed up towards the door.
"What did I tell you?" Angel stated with anger in his voice.
The bully couldn't speak, and a further shock for him came when the rusty doors behind him creaked open and as he turned, the colour drained from his face at what he saw.
The spider was there, with her second set of legs raised in an aggressive stance. Before he could say a word, the spider pounced on him before dragging him, screaming, into the factory.
Angus now looked at Angel as his eyes returned to their indigo colour. Smiling, he knelt down before hugging Angus.
"Are you O.K?"
Angus nodded. "Wh-what'll happen to that boy?"
Angel smiled. "Don't worry. Queenie won't hurt him. She'll just tickle torture him for a few hours or so"
Angus looked surprised. "Queenie?"
"That's the name I gave her", Angel explained. "When I first came to Earth ages ago, I was shot down by a group called Majestic here in the U.K. I was then brought here where they intended to experiment on me but I managed to escape".
Angus was shocked. "What about the spider?"
"When I escaped, several of my feathers fell out, like the one I gave you. Angel dragon feathers have a lot of magic in them, and one of them happened to land near a female Zebra spider that was crawling on the floor".
"A-and it m-made her b-bigger?" Angus stuttered.
Angel nodded. "It changed her character as well. She became friendlier and as you found out, she gained a liking of humans but still remained a bit shy of them".
Angus remembered how Queenie had back away and hid her face when he got up.
"I come here every week or so to feed her", Angel explained. "I use dragon magic to create giant bugs for her to eat, so she doesn't go hungry. The last thing I want is her getting killed by people because of her hunting".
The thought of Queenie getting killed made Angus feel a bit upset inside. She had been friendly to him - even if she had tickled him for ages - and thanks to her, he wasn't scared of spiders anymore.
"When you didn't come home, Sandra asked me to come and find you", said Angel. "Did the bully hurt you?"
"Not really", replied Angus. Angel smiles and hugged him again while rubbing his back, causing Angus to sigh happily.
"Do you want a ride home?"
Smiling, he nodded before climbing onto Angel's back and holding on as the white dragon rose up into the sky, leaving the factory behind.

At home later, Angus sat on the sofa with the feather Angel had gave him ages ago in his hand. Stroking it up and down on his fingers, his attention suddenly was diverted to a spider running across the floor.
He wasn't scared, though. Not this time.
Putting the feather down on top of the television, he proceeded to gently pick up the spider in his hands. Even in his small hands, it looked tiny. Giggling as it crawled over his palm, he quickly and easily put it outside. As he shut the window, he heard the sound of clapping behind him.
It was his mum, who had seen what he had just done before coming over and hugging him.
"Well done, Angus", said Sandra before kissing his cheek. "I'm really proud of you".
Angus smiles and hugged his mum back, enjoying every moment.
A few moments later Sandra spoke again. "You go wash your hands, 'cause tea is nearly ready".
Angus grinned before running upstairs to go and wash his hands. In his haste, he'd completely forgotten Angel's feather on top of the television…and no-one was around as it began to flash, with the television screen also beginning to pulse with rainbow colours…
My half of an art trade I was doing with Kathy. (:iconxxcurlywurlyxx:)

It's a tickle story with her character Angus

Her half of the art trade: - [link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 11

Susan, her mum and Julie finally arrived at the hospital after waiting for ages in a traffic jam. At this point however, Mr and Mrs. Johnson had realised Christina had 'done a runner'.
Upon arriving on the ward (13E), it was explained to them that Christina had escaped the hospital.
Julie was confused and concerned. “Why would she leave?”
Mrs Johnson, with a worried look on her face, explained. “I fear she may have heard our conversation. We were looking through her scan results and they show that unrepairable damage has been done to her heart. Judging by the results, we believed she would die within 2 hours”.
Julie's heart sunk. She sat down and put her head in her hands before beginning to cry, with Susan's mother trying to comfort her.
Mr Johnson then continued. “We decided to keep her on the ward until you arrived and then explain it to you, so you could decide who should tell her. However, she opened the door a few moments later and asked to go to the toilet, so my guess is she overheard all of it”.
Susan felt sick inside. One of her best friends was going to die really soon and she had no idea as to where she was. Immediately, she tried to dial Christina's mobile number but only received a message saying the phone she was trying to reach was turned off.
“The whole incident was due to a group of people she's had trouble with before”, Mrs. Johnson explained before looking at Susan. “They were threatening to hurt you and Jacob if Christina didn't do what they asked”.
Susan grew angry. It was the same group that had bullied Christina since Primary School and especially hated her due to the fact she was friends with Susan and Jacob, both of them been different from the norm.
Furthermore, she was angry as Christina, Susan, Jacob and Julie had complained to the school multiple times about the bullying, with the school constantly making promises to deal with it; promises which they never kept.
“I witnessed what they were doing on the CCTV system, then I headed downstairs to Christina after she collapsed”.
Susan didn't hold her anger in any longer.
“So you heard all that was been said but you didn't think to go out there and stop it before this happened?!” Susan stated. Before Mrs. Johnson could reply, Susan continued.
“All of us; Me, Christina, Jacob, our parents and Miss. Akester have all said god knows how many times about the bullying, with you and the school continually saying 'We have a zero tolerance policy on bullying. We'll see they are punished appropriately' but are they ever? No!”
“Settle down, Susan” Mrs. Johnson started, “There's no need to get ang-”
“Actually, there is reason to get angry!” Susan continued with her anger still flowing. “Because of that group of bullies who have kept constantly picking on her, you failing to keep your word and the school just been generally incompetent, my best friend now only has a short time to live and we don't even know where she is!”
Susan's words shut up Mrs. Johnson pretty quickly. She then sat down and tried again to get in contact with Christina. The result, unfortunately, was the same. No reply.
Susan sighed before Mr. Johnson then spoke. “Can you think of anywhere she may have gone to?”
Susan put forth suggestions, such as home or Jacob's house and even proceeded to ring Jacob to ask if she was there. Although Christina wasn't at Jacob's house, he promised to let them know if he saw her.
It was then that Julie, still weeping but not as much as before, spoke up.
“Her Mum and Dad's graves are in the cemetery near here. She might have gone there”.
The group quickly gathered up and headed back downstairs, heading to the car to begin a search for Christina.

At the time the group arrived at the hospital, Christina was slipping in and out of consciousness with her energy levels fading and her heart beat slowing down. She was trying her best not to panic about what was going to happen 'next', but it was proving difficult. Eventually, she just decided to shut her eyes and just await the inevitable.
A few moments later, however, she felt something crawling on her belly and nudging at her hands, while she could hear very familiar sounds.
Opening her eyes and looking down, she smiled at what she saw.
Starlight had found her, and chirped cutely at her before jumping onto her shoulder and licking her cheek. Christina giggled and tried to lift her arm to stroke him. Although she did, she found it much more difficult as her joints continued to seize up.
She sighed while stroking him. “I'm going to miss you, Starlight”, she said with a tired voice. “Listen...I want you to go with Susan when I die, O.K?”
Starlight looked at her with a confused look before crawling down to the centre of her ribs and nuzzling, like he did when he first hatched.
After a few moments, he stopped and looked at her before almost seeming to whimper, with his tails no longer wagging and his body low.
“There's nothing anyone can do, little guy” said Christina as she slowly sat up, feeling achy from not moving for so long.
Starlight suddenly turned around and jumped off her, walking over to her feet where Christina could still see him. What followed was something Christina never expected.
Firstly, Starlight rose up onto his hind legs like a dog that knows how to 'beg'. However, all the coloured crystals on Starlight's body and head began to glow brightly before Starlight then tipped his head back and stared up at the sky. Without warning, a rainbow fireball blasted up from Starlight's mouth, rocketing up into the sky like a meteor and leaving a trail of white light behind it. As it headed up into the sky, the violet crystal on Starlight's head flashed 3 times. As soon as this happened, the fireball exploded, with the sound of the explosion reminding Christina of the night the meteor hit in Dalby Forest. Up in the sky, a wave of golden light shot out in all directions and as it passed, the sky changed colour, becoming like the multicoloured curtain of energy that happened with the shooting stars
As the rainbow lights swirled, they seemed to move over the cemetery with clouds that had formed quickly after the fireball shifting into massive walls around the swirling light. It was beginning to look like the eye of a hurricane.
Then, like before, the rainbow coloured bolts of lightning lit up the sky. All around, cars came to sudden halts while traffic lights went dead. At the level crossing, Christina could see electricity from the railway lines surging up like great lightning bolts, attracted right into the centre of the storm.
She could feel her heartbeat slowing, but now she fought to stay awake and see what was happening.
The electricity formed like a large, indigo coloured ball of light in the centre of the swirling mass. Starlight still remained stood up with his wings spread out as wide as they could go before leaning forward slightly.
The pulsing sphere of energy then fired out a single golden strand of lightning, that snaked down out of the sky and through the trees, before striking Starlight between his wings.
Although scary to watch, something deep inside Christina's failing body told her what was happening here was controlled, and that Starlight wasn't in any danger.
Not long after, the lightning bolt stopped and the storm in the sky disappeared. Electrical energy continued to surge across Starlight's body while the colour crystals all began gold in colour and shone more brightly then ever. Then came the big finale.
Starlight's body, aside from the crystals, became completely glowing white while the indigo blue flames that forever surrounded him seemed to intensify and sparkle with white lights. As she watched, Christina saw that Starlight was transforming.
The little dragon quickly increased in size, with the sound of bones cricking as his body adjusted into a new position. His legs and arms grew longer with some sign of the muscles in his arms increasing. His wings also grew bigger, with him continually moving them as if to prepare for flight. On his head, his antlers changed shape while his 'hands' seemed to become more flexible.
With a final burst of rainbow coloured light from each of the crystals, they regained their original colours and the glowing light faded. It was then that Christina could see what the transformation had done.
Starlight's body structure had changed, allowing him to stand on two legs, with the cat sized dragon he was a few minutes ago now easily towering over her. The crystals had increased  in size also while his tails had grown in length and twirled intricately with each other. His neck has also become longer while his head now seemed to have feather-like ears.
While a lot of what Starlight was had changed, there was a few things that Christina noticed had remained. Most notably his eyes, which remained large and adoring.
As he looked at Christina, Starlight purred with a cute smile. His 'voice' had changed slightly, but not by a great deal.
Christina smiled back at Starlight, amazed at what had happened. On his head, Starlight's indigo crystal began to glow, with Christina feeling herself slowly being pulled off the floor and to her feet as if by invisible hands. Now standing, Christina continued to smile and marvel at the angel dragon's new appearance. However, her optimism was short lived.

All of a sudden, Christina could hear her heartbeat in her head and cold surges pulsed throughout her body. Her breathing slowed down even further and if it wasn't for Starlight using his telekinesis to hold her, she would have collapsed to the ground.
With her heart close to its final beats, Starlight gently wrapped his tails around her waist and belly before gently pulling Christina towards him, before holding her gently and wrapping his large wings around her. Christina spent what little time she had left gently enjoying the feel of the feathers against her skin before her heart stopped beating and her final breath escaped her body.
Starlight's crystals began to flash while pure white light surged from the green crystal on his body. Rolling over his skin like liquid, the light washed onto Christina before seeping into her skin.
It was here that the 'magic' started. The light swept throughout her body accompanied by a powerful violet fire breathed from Starlight's maw, cleansing her of all disease and impurity within on both a physical and spiritual level.
Next, the indigo crystal on Starlight's head flashed before a golden beam of light was projected onto Christina. This light penetrated right into the core of her DNA, healing all of her body, mind and etheric energy system. Her heart, cleansed of the disorder that Christina had been born with, slowly regenerated to a new and healthy state while the golden healing energy restored her physical and spiritual state to a pristine condition.
Starlight's final part of this 'regeneration' process, however, was the most astonishing of all. This time, all the crystals on Starlight's body flashed before the indigo flame that surrounded the dragon now engulfed Christina. Taking a deep breath, Starlight breathed a powerful blast of rainbow coloured fire right into Christina's chest. The flames didn't burn, but passed straight through to her heart. Inside, an extraordinary event occurred.
The fire passed through into every cell and began to enhance each and every one of them, making them stronger and more efficient then any other humans. Christina's repaired heart strengthened while a huge amount of this rainbow flame remained in her heart.
The indigo fire around her revealed her aura and etheric body, consuming all the negativity from both herself and the negativity from others. Her chakras also began to open one by one, starting with her root chakra and ending with her crown chakra.
Finally her aura, etheric body and the indigo flame vanished. Laying her down gently on the ground between the graves of her parents, Starlight finished the regeneration by breathing out a stream of violet coloured gas before vanishing in a sparkle of light.
The gas was absorbed into Christina's body and passed straight through her respiratory system to her heart. A few moments after entering, Christina's heart restarted with mighty beats, followed by Christina gasping a large lungful of air. Opening her eyes slowly, she saw dark grey storm clouds overhead that flashed with sheet lightning. This was followed quickly by slight rainfall. Christina simply lay there, enjoying the rain hitting her face while closing her eyes again. Tears once more rolled from her closed eyes, but this time they were tears of happiness.

As the rain stopped, she heard footsteps running towards her, before then hearing a very familiar voice.
“Christina!” shouted Susan before stopping at her side and kneeling down at her friend's side. Christina opened her eyes and got a rather unexpected shock. There was no storm clouds, the ground and herself were dry and the traffic was moving normally.
“What happened to the storm?” Christina questioned, “It was raining a second ago”.
Susan looked puzzled. “Chrissie, it hasn't rained at all today. You were probably hallucinating”.
Christina was confused. She had definitely felt the rain and seen the storm clouds. It couldn't be a hallucination, could it?
Susan's mum and Julie both came over as well. Julie was crying again but in joy over finding her grand-daughter alive.
“Come on”, said Susan's mum before helping to get her to her feet. “We'll head back to the hospital and have you checked over”.
Christina didn't resist and simply went with them. A final question buzzed in her mind though. Where had Starlight disappeared to?
Chapter 11 of my Angels and Starlight story.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Adventures of the Omphale Sisterhood
Issue #1
Written by: Mike Brooklyn


A college sorority house during the middle of the night. It's a decent sized building, large enough to house four people. Judging from the lack of light coming from the windows, it's safe to say if anyone is home, they are all asleep.

CAPTION: The sorority house of the Omphale Sisterhood. A quartet of college girls with such a love of their midriffs, they named their group after "omphale", the Greek word for "navel".


We are in the bedroom of Sabreena. Her room looks like that of an exotic Arabian princess. Sabreena herself is a Southern Asia Indian girl, about 20 years old. She has milk chocolate colored skin; long, flowing black hair and doe eyes. She wears a silk, halter top and shorts set with chiffon trim and a rose detail. The silk shorts fall low on her hips. She sleeps without any sheets or blankets on. We can see she naked tummy, complete with a perfectly circular, deep innie bellybutton.

CAPTION: Sabreena, a young student from India. She came to America to further her education. She dreams of teaching belly dancing professional.  

Now we are in the bedroom of Joanie. She's 18 years old. She has long, wavy, almost blood colored red hair, tiny freckles on her face, and a milky white complexion to her skin. Her room is that of someone who you expect is a farmer's daughter. She sleeps without any covers. She wears a short, white, wife beater undershirt that has been purposely cut off so that the hem ends right below her breasts and above her ribs. She wears plaid boxer shorts slung low on her hips. Her bellybutton is oval shaped and has a pronounced rim of skin that goes all around, creating a puckered appearance.
CAPTION: Joanie, who hails from Georgia. She has spent most of her life living on her father's farm.


Next is the bedroom of Moon, a Japanese girl at age 19. Her eyes are almond shaped, her hair is long, black and tied in pigtails, and her skin is honey in color. She wears a short pink shirt with a generic Japanese anime character on it; the shirt itself falls right at her ribs, and she also has on sexy thong panties. Not one inch of original wall is left as she has covered her walls and ceiling with posters of token anime characters. Of course, she wears no sheets to bed. An outie bellybutton sits in the middle of her exposed midsection; it's half the size of a ping-pong ball.

CAPTION: Moon, a student from Japan. The resident anime/manga fangirl who spends her summers going from anime convention to anime convention, and she is one of the world's best professional costume players.


Lastly, we are in the bedroom of Bianca. She is an African-American girl, age 21. Her skin is dark chocolate in complexion; her black hair is tied back in a ponytail. She wears only a dark blue sports bra and matching bikini bottoms. Her room is a virtual gym with exercise equipment everywhere. Like all the other girls, she doesn't wear bed covers. Her tummy has a hint of abs, but remains feminine. She has an outie bellybutton that is spiral in design; it resembles a miniature cinnamon bun.

CAPTION: And Bianca, a statuesque beach volleyball player who has her sights set on winning Olympic gold someday.


Back outside the sorority house, a lightning storm has begun. Rain falls from the sky, with bolts of lightning flashing in the background.

CAPTION: On this night, they will meet an individual with a love of the female navel as intense as their own.


A bolt of lightning that has stuck close to the ground beings to dissipate, revealing two shadow covered figures. One is in the shape of a man; the other appears to be a small feline.


With the lightning gone, we now see the figures. The man figure is Raijin, a Japanese God with traditional Japanese attire. He has the face of a Japanese demon, but he doesn't appear to be threatening. He carries a large drum on his back. The feline is Raiju, a curious blue and white colored cat like creature.

CAPTION: Raijin, the Japanese God of Thunder. Legend speaks of his habit of stealing the bellybuttons of moral humans that are foolish enough to sleep with their abdomens exposed during lightning storms. And with him is Raiju, his faithful companion. He has a habit of resting inside the navels of bare bellied sleepers.


From a worm's eye view, Raijin points with his long fingernails towards the highest window of the sorority house. Raiju looks in the direction that his master points in.

RAIJIN: Raiju, did I not tell you that coming to America would bring us much entertainment? Already I sense four young females who have dared to sleep with their navels exposed during one of my storms. Quickly, my pet, let us partake of fun at their expense.


Still outside the house, in a flash of light, we see Raijin and Raiju disappearing.


Now inside Bianca's bedroom, Raijin and Raiju reappear in another flash of light.


Bianca sleeps soundly on her back. Raiju floats above her stomach; he smells her cinnamon bun shaped bellybutton. Raijin looks over his pet's shoulder.

RAIJIN: Uh, your taste in beauty is uncanny, Raiju. Feel free to have your merry way with this amazon's navel. I will search the house for the remaining girls.


Close-up of Raiju as he licks Bianca's bellybutton. He leaves little hints of saliva.


Close-up of Bianca's face, her lips begin to curl from the ticklish sensation of Raiju's licking. She lets out a small moan.

BIANCA: Mmmmm.


Raiju has worked his lips around Bianca's bellybutton and is now sucking on it like a nipple.


Close-up of Bianca's face again, except now she has a full toothy smile on her face. She lets out a small giggle.



Close up of Bianca's face as her hazel eyes shoot wide open. She is startled.


Bianca now sits up in her bed. She looks in shock at Raiju. Raiju has stopped playing with Bianca's bellybutton and looks at her with equal surprise.

BIANCA: What … are you?!


Raiju now looks at Bianca with a sweet and innocent face. Bianca's expression has softened.

BIANCA: Ah, actually, you're kind of cute, for a painted … cat … thing.


Raiju begins to tickle Bianca's bellybutton with the tip of his tail. A huge smile comes across Bianca's face.

BIANCA: Hey, hehe, what are you doing? Wait, hehe, no, hehe, my bellybutton is, hehe, ticklish.


Raiju now tickles Bianca's bellybutton with his tail at a more feverish pace. Bianca's back is arched, giving easier access for Raiju to tickle her, as she laughs uncontrollably.



Bianca has grabbed a hold of Raiju's tail, stopping him from tickling her. She tries to regain her composure.

BIANCA: Ha, got your … tail now. No more … tickling.


Raiju's eyes start to grow blue in color. Bianca still has a hold on his tail, but is settled by the glowing eyes.

BIANCA: Uh-oh, that can't be good.


Little blue bolts of lightning shoot out of Raiju's eyes and zap Bianca on her bellybutton. She starts to laugh again.



Raijin has entered Joanie's room. A long, serpent like tongue protrudes from his mouth, it licks the inside of Joanie's puckered bellybutton. She giggles in her sleep.

JOANIE: Hehehe.

RAIJIN (thought balloon): Hmm, this girl's bellybutton is too sour.


Raijin is now in Moon's room. Same as before, he tastes her ball shaped bellybutton with his snake like tongue. Moon giggles, but remains asleep.

MOON: Hehe.

RAIJIN (thought balloon): And this bellybutton is too sweet.


Inside Sabreena's room, Raijin now tastes Sabreena's deep bellybutton with his long tongue. Sabreena giggles in her sleep, like the girls before her.

SABREENA: Hehehehe.

RAIJIN (thought balloon): Ah, this one has the perfect flavor.


Raijin looks at Sabreena's tummy at eye level and circles her bellybutton with one of his long fingernails.

RAIJIN (thought balloon): It would be a shame to steal such a perfect navel away from her, but at the same time, I am not ready to part ways with it. I have an idea.


Raijin has a hand on each side of Sabreena's waist as he lowers his face towards her bellybutton.


Raijin's head has disappeared inside of Sabreena's bellybutton, his shoulders rest on her stomach. Sabreena lets out a small moan.



Raijin is now deeper inside Sabreena's navel. Only his legs are protruding from outside the little hole on her tummy. Sabreena now giggles louder, but remains asleep.



Only one of Raijin's feet sticks out from Sabreena's bellybutton. She has gone into full laughter, but remains in her deep slumber.



Raijin has completely vanished inside of Sabreena's navel. Sabreena has stopped laughing and is now relaxed with a small smile on her face as she sleeps.


Bianca sits up in her bed. She has covered Raiju's eyes with her hand, stopping the lightning bolts from tickle attacking her bellybutton. She remains her composure again.

BIANCA: Okay … I'm going to remove my hand. So help me … if you try to tickle me in any other way, I'm going to … field goal kick you out the window.


From Bianca's POV, she has removed her hand from over Raiju's eyes. However, Raiju's eyes have turned into colorful rings of blue, green, and purple.


From Raiju's POV, Bianca's eyes mirror the rings of blue, green, and purple. A vacant, yet happy look is on her face. She is being hypnotized.


Bianca's eyes are now closed; she has been put to sleep. She also sports a small smile on her face. Raiju's eyes are normal, cat's eyes again. He gently pushes on Bianca's forehead with his tail, lowering her back into her bed.


With Bianca now resting peacefully in her bed, Raiju goes back to licking her spiral bellybutton. Bianca lets out tiny giggles in her sleep.

BIANCA: Hehehehe.


It's now the morning. Moon, still dressed as she was when asleep, enters Bianca's room. She rubs one of her chestnut colored eyes.

CAPTION: The next morning …

MOON: Bianca! Time to rise and shine, my fellow outielicious friend!


Moon is the foreground, with her back to us. In the background is Bianca, awake and sitting up in bed. Lying asleep on top of her stomach is Raiju.

Bianca: I don't know what this thing is, but get it off of me!


Bianca is still in bed with Raiju sitting on her tummy. Raiju is now awake and has an expression of joy on his face. Moon closely examines the magical creature.

MOON: Where did it come from?

BIANCA: I don't know, I thought it was some dream I had last night. It showed up and it would not stop tickling my bellybutton. The last thing I remember was … I don't know, a rainbow or something, but then I woke up and it was still here.


Moon now holds Raiju up in her hands. Raiju seems rather pleased to get this attention.

MOON: Wait a minute, now I know where I have seen this little guy before. In Japan, we have this myth about a lightning animal called Raiju. Legend has it he likes to sleep inside and play with the navels of humans during thunder storms. This must be him.


Moon and Bianca enter Sabreena's room. Raiju is lying across Moon's shoulders like a feathered boa. Sabreena is standing up with her hands on her stomach and her silver colored eyes looking down towards her naked bellybutton. Joanie is also awake and looking into Sabreena's navel with her green eyes.

MOON: Good morning, girls! What 'cha doing?

JOANIE: Sabreena says it feels like something is inside her bellybutton, but I can't see anything.


Moon hands Raiju over to Joanie. Joanie looks at Raiju with confusion.

MOON: I think I know what the problem is. Here, take this little guy for me, will you?

JOANIE: Um, sure. Hey here … little fella. You're a cute … whatever you are.


Moon is on her knees and is inserting one of her index fingers into Sabreena's bellybutton. Sabreena bites her lip slightly as this is happening.

MOON: This is going to tickle a little, but you have to trust me.

SABREENA: Hehe, sure, I trust you, hehe.


Moon has somehow managed to insert her arm up to her elbow inside Sabreena's bellybutton. Sabreena is laughing uncontrollably.

MOON: Okay, that shouldn't be possible. That proves Raijin must be behind this.

SABREENA: Hahaha, who!? Hahaha!


In the foreground, Moon has pulled Raijin's head out of Sabreena's bellybutton. She has a hold of him by his hair. Sabreena is amazed. In the background, Bianca and Joanie are equally shocked. Joanie is still holding Raiju.

MOON: Raijin, the Japanese God of Thunder. He just loves toying with bellybuttons while their human owners sleep at night.

RAIJIN: Right you are, my dear. You have exposed me, and so my ruse is over.


We're now in the living room area of the house. It's your average living space with couches and a TV with an entertainment system. The Girls have changed their clothing. Sabreena now wears a dark purple cropped top and matching sweat pants low on her hips. Joanie wears a short sleeved plaid shirt with the shirt tails tied up in a knot, and denim cut-off shorts. Moon wears a type of Japanese schoolgirl outfit, a blue skirt with a sailor like white top, cropped below her bust line. Bianca wears a white Speedo bikini. The Girls stand in front of Raijin as he makes himself comfortable on their main couch, with Raiju resting at his feet.

CAPTION: A few moments later …

MOON: So, Lord Raijin, what are you doing here in America?

RAIJIN: I grow bored with my duties in the Land of the Rising Sun. I decided to travel around the world and find amusement wherever I could. This brought me to your home. After all the entertainment you provided me last night, I think I shall have an extended stay here before returning home.


Raijin and Bianca are face to face. Raijin is still on the couch. Monique has her arms crossed and is not very pleased with what she is hearing.

BIANCA: Oh, good for you. But guess what, I don't care what you are or why you're here. We're not going to let you make yourself at home if you're going to molest us in our sleep.

RAIJIN: That is a shame, for you see, the only way to get rid of me is to pay me tribute. All each of you has to do is offer me a material possession, and Raiju and I will be on our way home.


Bianca is now really in Raijin's face. She's pretty ticked off, but he is even more relaxed.

BIANCA: No way! Our options are either let you stay and tickle us whenever you like or we give you gifts and you'll back off?! How is that fair?! You win either way!

RAIJIN: I never said anything about being fair. And you should watch your tone when speaking to a God, my dear.

BIANCA: Or else what?!


Raijin, still on the couch, now points to Sabreena and Bianca with his index fingers. The two girls are facing each other and are being forced against their wills to move towards each other. Their backs are arched so that when they collide, their stomachs will take the blunt of the impact.

RAIJIN: Or else, this!


The bare bellies of Sabreena and Bianca are pushed together.


A close-up reveals that Bianca's outie bellybutton has interlocked with Sabreena's innie bellybutton. They are stuck together.


Sabreena and Bianca try to push each other away, but they are still joined at their navels. Raijin smiles from the couch.

SABREENA: What did you do?

RAIJIN: Oh, just a trick I learned from a visit to China. Perhaps you have heard of the Chinese Finger Trip? The more you struggle, the tighter the grip will get. That is, unless you apologize for your rude outburst.

BIANCA: Forget it!


Raijin now uses his index fingers to point at Moon and Joanie, causing their arms to rise up into the air as if they were trapped by invisible bonds.

RAIJIN: As you wish. I have other methods that are just as convincing.


Raijin uses the nails of his index fingers to tickle Joanie's puckered innie bellybutton and Moon's ball outie bellybutton. The two girls are helpless with their arms suspended in the air. All they can do is laugh.

RAIJIN: Apologize, or you and your friends will continue to suffer.




A close-up of Joanie's and Moon's bellybuttons as they are being tickled by Raijin's fingernails.


In the foreground, Sabreena and Bianca continue to struggle to break away from each other. In the background, Raijin snaps his fingers.

SABREENA: For crying out loud, Bianca, just say you're sorry!

BIANCA: Okay! I'll say it! I'm sorry!

RAIJIN: There, was that so bad? You are free!



Sabreena and Bianca are able to pull apart from each other. They are both relieved by this. Their unlocking bellybuttons make a loud popping sound.

SABREENA: That's good. I was worried we were going to become conjoined bellybutton twins. Although I must say, Monique, I never knew your skin was so soft and smooth, even with that little four pack of abs that you have.

BIANCA: Oh, shut up, Bree.



Joanie's and Moon's arms are free. They use their hands to rub the ticklish sensation away from their tummies.

JOANIE: I thought I was going to pass out from all that laughing.

MOON: I was almost starting to like it. I haven't been tickled like that since I was a kid.


Raijin holds Raiju in his arms as they are being to fade away. The Girls watch on as this happens.

RAIJIN: Then we have reached an agreement. I am free to live among you until you pay me a proper tribute.

MOON: If that's true, Lord Raijin, then why are you leaving?

RAIJIN: Oh, I am not leaving; I am simply making myself invisible. Think of how much that will increase the fun that I will have with you.


Raijin and Raiju have completely disappeared from sight. The Girls can only stand around in awe of the situation they are in.

JOANIE: So this guy is going to be tickling us when we can't see it coming, and our entire wardrobes are nothing but bare belly clothes? We're screwed!


We're in Sabreena's room. She is dressed a green, tradition belly dancer outfit. She is removing an emerald jewel from a jewelry box on her dresser.

CAPTION: Later that afternoon …

SABREENA (thought balloon): Ah, there it is; my lucky emerald belly jewel.


Sabreena inserting the emerald into her deep navel. It's a perfect fit.

SABREENA (thought balloon): Ha, I'd like to see Raijin try to tickle my bellybutton now.


Raiju appears before Sabreena, he floats in mid-air. Sabreena smiles and points to her bejeweled navel.

SABREENA: Ah, Raiju. How about you do me a favor and tell your master that I've outwitted him? My bellybutton is safe from him, so long as I'm wearing this emerald.


From Sabreena's POV, Raiju's eyes become the hypnotic colored rings and this time, the colors are blue, yellow, and green.


From Raiju's POV, Sabreena's eyes mirror the blue, yellow, and green rings. She has a goofy smile on her face as she falls into a trace.


Sabreena, now fully under Raiju's spell, has her eyes closed and the silly smile remains on her face. She is removing the belly jewel from her navel. Raiju's eyes are back to their normal cat form.


Sabreena does a backbend with Raiju behind her, guiding her to the floor with his tail against her back.


Now with Sabreena lying on the floor with her knees bent, Raiju floats right above her, the tip of his tail hangs directly above her bellybutton. Sabreena's stomach is sucked in.


Sabreena has arched her back while doing a belly roll. This allows Raiju's tail to enter her bellybutton. Sabreena giggles from being tickled.



The same as Panel Three, with Sabreena's stomach sucked in and Raiju's tail hanging above her bellybutton.


Same as Panel Four, with Sabreena doing a belly roll, causing her to arch her back and allow Raiju to tickle her bellybutton with his tail. She giggles.



Sabreena now does another backbend, but this time Raiju is lifting her up to her feet by pushing her from behind her back with his tail.


Now that she's standing up, Sabreena sucks her stomach in like before when she was lying down. Again, Raiju has positioned the tip of his tail so it is mere inches away from Sabreena's navel.


Sabreena does a belly roll, causing Raiju's tail to enter her bellybutton. She laughs.



Same as Panel Two, with Sabreena sucking her stomach in and Raiju waiting with his tail at the ready.


The same as Panel Three, with Sabreena doing a belly roll so that Raiju is able to tickle her in her navel. She laughs again.



Raiju gives Sabreena's bellybutton a lick with his tongue. She laughs harder.



Raiju is starting to fade away. Sabreena is coming out of her trace as her eyes open.

SABREENA: Mmm, what …


Raiju is gone. Sabreena is startled as she inserts one of her index fingers inside her navel.

SABREENA (thought balloon): What happened to my emerald?! And why is my bellybutton all wet?


Sabreena has withdrawn her finger from bellybutton. The tip of her finger has traces of saliva on it. She appears upset.

SABREENA (thought balloon): It looks like I underestimated that little, blue menace.


We are on a beach. There's white sand and blue ocean in the background. In the foreground is Bianca, dressed in a red Speedo bikini. She is playing tetherball, a game in which a volleyball is attached by a thin rope to a metal pole. She holds the volleyball in one hand as she prepares to hit the ball with her other hand.

CAPTION: Meanwhile, at the local beach …


From Bianca's POV, Raijin's head has appeared on the volleyball. He has an evil smile on his face.

RAIJIN: Having fun, are we?


Bianca frowns with her hands on hips as Raijin's head floats in mid-air and the rest of his body starts to fade in beneath him. The volleyball is being held in one of Raijin's faded hands.

BIANCA: Oh, great, it's you again. If you don't mind, I'm trying to practice my volleyball skills.

RAIJIN: Come now, surely being graced with my presence is not that intolerable. You should feel honored to know that among your friends, I respect you the most. Not many mortals are bold enough to challenge me as you did.


Raijin is now completely visible. He floats behind Bianca. She turns around to face him. The volleyball is still in Raijin's hands.

BIANCA: So you respect me, eh? Or maybe it's that out of the four of us, I'm your favorite plaything.

RAIJIN: Yes, you are a clever one. I must admit, while I did allow my pet, Raiju, to have his merry way with your navel, I desired to play with it as well. However, I was not given the opportunity … until now.


Raijin tickles Bianca's bellybutton with one his fingernails. Bianca laughs out loud, unaware that Raijin is backing her up against the metal pole behind her. Raijin still holds the volleyball in his other hand.


RAIJIN: Are we that quick to forget that you cannot order the great Raijin to do anything? I do as I please, and playing with your navel pleases me very much.


Raijin now has Bianca leaning up against the pole. He holds her in place with his hand over her tummy as he throws the volleyball with his other hand.

RAIJIN: I prefer to have my victims be sleep while I play with them, but for you, I have an idea for how to keep you from resisting me.

BIANCA: What are you doing?


The volleyball swings around Bianca and the pole, causing the rope to coil itself around Bianca, binding her to the pole. Raijin looks on with delight as Bianca panics.

RAIJIN: Oh yes, this is a great improvement to your boring game.


The volleyball has stopped rotating and is fully coiled around Bianca, tying her to the pole. Her bare midriff is perfectly framed between the ropes. Raijin kneels down to look at her navel as he wiggles his fingernails.

RAIJIN: And now, my dearest, it is time to hear that enchanting laughter of yours.



Extreme of Raijin's fingernail tickling the middle Bianca's spiral bellybutton.



Another extreme close-up of Raijin tickling Bianca's bellybutton, this time his fingernail traces circles around the helpless navel. Bianca's stomach is quivering.

BIANCA (off panel): Haha, you can't do this … haha, it's not right, haha.

RAIJIN (off panel): I am a God; I am beyond that which you humans consider right and wrong.


Extreme close-up of Raijin's index fingernails spreading the folds of skin of Bianca's bellybutton open. His thumbnails reach inside to tickle the skin deep inside the center of her navel. Sweat drops begin to form on Bianca's stomach.


RAIJIN (off panel): I will be the judge of that.


Extreme close-up of Raijin's serpent tongue caressing Bianca's bellybutton. Bianca's tummy is both sweating and quivering.


RAIJIN (off panel): Do I detect a hint of cinnamon? Why, I believe I do!


Raijin now stands up to be at eye level with Bianca. She is tired and out of breath. Her face is covered with sweat.

RAIJIN: My sweet, have I tired you out? That is quite all right, you have amused me enough for today.


Raijin begins to uncoil the rope around Bianca. She looks like she's ready to fall sleep right there.


Bianca is free from the ropes. Her eyes are closed and she slides down the pole to the sandy ground below her. Raijin is beginning to fade away.


Raijin has vanished. Bianca sits on the ground with her head against the pole; she's sound asleep.


We're on a country farm. In the background is a generic looking barnyard scenery. In the foreground is Joanie, wearing a yellow, cropped, peasant top and a denim skirt. She's all smiles about being home.

CAPTION: The following day …

JOANIE (thought balloon): It's good to be back home on daddy's farm for the weekend. That mean, old Raijin won't bother me here.


Raiju appears by Joanie's feet. She kneels down to greet him and she appears to be happy to see him.

JOANIE: Hey there, Raiju. Were you following me this whole time? I'd take you hanging around with me over Raijin any day.


From Joanie's POV, Raiju's eyes have become rings of blue, red, and white.


From Raiju's POV, Joanie's eyes mirror the red, white, and blue colored rings. Her mouth is ajar and there's a dumbfounded expression on her face.


Joanie, now fully in a trace with her eyes closed, is standing in front of a white and black colored baby calf. She has a peach in one of her hands. Raiju, whose eyes are normal cat's eyes again, is floating over her head.

CAPTION: Moments later …


A close-up of Joanie's tummy, as she squashes the peach in her hand, allowing the juices to drip onto her bare belly flesh.


The baby calf licks the peach juice off of Joanie's stomach with its large tongue. Joanie laughs out loud from this. Raiju watches from overhead.



Joanie is now lying down and is surrounded by six chickens. She is holding a handful of chickenfeed. Raiju watches from overhead.


A close-up of Joanie's belly as she pours the chickenfeed into her puckered navel, creating a small mountain for the chickens to eat from.


The chickens are now peaking away at the chickenfeed inside of Joanie's bellybutton. Joanie laughs as Raiju watches overhead.

JOANIE: Hahaha!


Joanie is still lying down on the ground, but the chickens are all gone now that they are finished with the chickenfeed. Raiju is beginning to fade away.


Raiju is gone. Joanie's eyes open widely, although she is still lying on the ground.

JOANIE (thought balloon): What, what just happened?


Joanie now sits up and is inserting one of her index fingers into her bellybutton. She is confused.

JOANIE (thought balloon): Why does my tummy smell like a peach, and what's this inside my bellybutton?


Joanie is stilling sitting up, but is now examining a pellet of chickenfeed in between her index finger and thumb.

JOANIE (thought balloon): Chickenfeed?! How did that get in there? Why do I have the feeling I've been hoodwinked?


We're inside Moon's room. She is standing in front of a full figure mirror while wearing one of her cosplaying costumes. She's dressed as a jungle girl. The costume is a loincloth bikini with a tiger print pattern. She also holds two of her fingers up in a "V for victory" hand gesture.

CAPTION: Meanwhile, back at the sorority house …

MOON (thought balloon): Moony, get your acceptance speech ready, because this look is going to win you first place at next month's anime convention.


From Moon's POV, Raijin appears as the reflection in the mirror.

RAIJIN: That attire only increases your natural beauty, Moon.


Raijin is stepping out of the mirror. Moon seems pleased to see him.

MOON: Lord Raijin, I was just thinking about you.

RAIJIN: Is that so? You are glad to see me?

MOON: I'll let you in on a little secret. What I said yesterday was true, I do enjoy being tickled.


Raijin is completely outside of the mirror. He glides his long fingernails across Moon's naked midsection in a non-threatening manner. Moon is smiling.

RAIJIN: I expected that you would understand me. No doubt you are aware of your native Japan's belief that the navel is the center of your body's vital activity.

MOON: Oh yeah, I know about that. In fact, we revere our bellybuttons so much that women in Japan have this surgery done to change their "ugly" outies into "perfect" innies. Not me, I love my outie for being different. Even when kids made fun of me for having one, I still loved it, and I loved it even more when they would tickle me there. It felt so good.


Raijin has his hands on Moon's shoulders. Moon seems rather trusting of him.

RAIJIN: I admire a woman who is so proud of her natural beauty. However, your friends make me feel unwelcomed in your home.

MOON: You have to admit, being humbled by a God can be … um humbling. But, I'll make a deal with you … you tickle my bellybutton for one whole minute. If I can go the whole sixty seconds without laughing, you have to leave us alone. If I laugh, you can stay here until we pay you your tribute. How's that for a deal?

RAIJIN: I accept!


Extreme close-up of Moon's stomach. She has her hands on her hips as Raijin's index fingernail tickles the center of her ball outie bellybutton.

CAPTION: 60 seconds remaining …


Close-up of Moon's face while she's being tickled. She has her eyes closed shut and she is biting her lower lip.

CAPTION: 44 seconds remaining …


Another close-up of Moon's face. One of her eyes is twitching and she's sucking her cheeks inward like she has tasted a lemon. She is beginning to sweat.

CAPTION: 25 seconds remaining …


Yet another close-up of Moon's face. She has given in. Her head is thrown back as she laughs out loud.


CAPTION: She caved in with only 8 seconds remaining.


We're in the living room of the sorority house. Raijin and Raiju are sitting on the main couch. All four of the Girls are standing in front of them. The Girls are dressed in bikinis, Sabreena in blue, Bianca in purple, Joanie in green, and Moon in black. The Girls also have their hands behind their backs.

MOON: Lord Raijin, we decided it's in our best interests to pay you the tribute you asked for. This way, we don't need to be afraid of drowning in the ocean if you tickle us while we go to the beach today.

RAIJIN: Ah, finally, you girls are using your wisdom for once. What gifts have you for me?


Moon hands Raijin a small golden trophy. Despite the trophy's size, Raijin seems pleased.

MOON: This was the first award I ever won for cosplaying. I hope you don't mind that it's for third place.

RAIJIN: Oh, shiny! I accept your tribute. You are free from my bond.


Sabreena hands Raijin a topaz colored gem. Raijin is as pleased as before.

SABREENA: This is a topaz bellybutton plug that I used during my first belly dancing lessons. I have a collection, so you can have this one.

RAIJIN: Oh, this is even shinier! I accept your tribute. You are free from my bond.


Joanie hands Raijin a straw hat. Raijin seems mildly pleased.

JOANIE: This is my favorite straw hat, Mister Raijin. It's all yours now!

RAIJIN: Um, yes, it is quite … fashionable … I believe is the word. I accept your tribute. You are free of my bond.


Raijin now wears the ridiculous straw hat on his head. Bianca hands Raijin a volleyball. The ball is very worn out and is being held together by duct tape. Raijin is not amused. Raiju looks at the ball with excitement.

BIANCA: This is my first volleyball from when I was four years old. I've kept it ever since, but hell, I can't use it. Here, enjoy.


Raiju plays with the worn out volleyball with his paws, like a cat that plays with a ball of yarn. Raijin watches his pet having fun.

RAIJIN: Your lackluster gift brings joy to my loyal Raiju. I accept your tribute. You
are free from my bond.


From the Girls' POV, Raijin stands up with Raiju resting across his shoulders. The straw hat is on Raijin's head, the trophy is in one of his hands, the volleyball is tucked under his other arm and the topaz gem is being held in Raiju's mouth.

RAIJIN: The four of you have entertained my pet and I greatly over these past two days. However, now that you have honored me with your gifts, I will keep my promise and take my leave of you. Farewell. But, remember, I cannot promise you will not see me again if any of you sleep with your navels exposed during one of my storms.


Still from the Girls' POV, Raijin and Raiju are glowing in a blue aura.


Still from the Girls' POV, Raijin and Raiju have become a ball of blue lightning.


From the Girls' POV, the blue lightning ball falls out of a window and into the sky. The lightning ball leaves a trail of blue light behind it, like a comet.


The Girls stand in the living room, glad that the mythological figures are gone.

SABREENA: There they go.

BIANCA: Yeah, now we can sleep without waking up with anything weird in or on our bellybuttons.

MOON: I don't know, the tickling wasn't that bad.

JOANIE: We don't need a God to tickle us, Moony; it's much more fun when we do it ourselves.


The Girls give each other sly smiles and winks.


The Girls stand in a circle and tickle each other in their bellybuttons. Sabreena tickles Bianca, Bianca tickles Moon, Moon tickles Joanie, and Joanie tickles Sabreena. They all have huge smiles on their faces as they giggle.

SFX: Hehehehe.


Close-up on the window that Raijin and Raiju flew out of. Raijin's hand is seen coming out of one side of the window, while Raiju's tail peeks out from the other side of the window.


Raijin and Raiju look through the window, watching the Girls have their fun.


Raijin and Raiju look at us, the readers. They both have smiles on their faces, and Raijin even winks an eye at us.

RAIJIN: You did not really believe I was going to leave, did you?

This is a script to a fetish comic I wrote, entitled "Adventures of the Omphale Sisterhood". It hasn't been drawn yet, so if there are any artists out there (pencilers, inkers, colorists, and/or letterers) who would like to do all the artwork, contact me and let me if you're interested.

Copyright: Feb 2009.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.


Megumi and Duncan are asleep on the couch as they lay in each other's arms. Megumi slowly wakes up. She carefully slips out of Duncan's arms and gets off the couch. She quietly walks over to a full figure mirror that's in a corner of the room. Megumi lifts up her shirt and admires her own navel in the mirror's reflection. She uses her hands to manipulate the skin of her stomach, making her innie change shapes.

Back on the couch, Duncan wakes up. He watches Megumi looking into the mirror. She uses her index finger to draw circles around her navel, and then inserts her finger inside of it. She coos as she pushes the finger deeper and harder into her innie.  

What are you doing?

Megumi turns to him and smiles.

Bringing a new meaning to the term "navel gazing".

Duncan motions for her to return to the couch. Megumi walks back over to the couch and positions herself into Duncan's arms. Once Megumi and Duncan are resting face to face, they kiss each other on the lips.

You know those fetish videos that you mentioned?

What about them?

Have you ever wanted to reenact what's being done in them?

Of course!

Megumi gives him a wide smile.

I'll have you eating out of the palm of my hand. Or should I say, out of the folds of my bellybutton?

She kisses him on the nose.


Duncan uses a q-tip to clean Megumi's navel.

Duncan pulls a loose feather from out of a couch pillow and uses it to tickle Megumi's
navel with.

Duncan pours red wine into Megumi's innie, and then drinks it up.

Duncan tickles Megumi's navel with a fine paintbrush.

Duncan inserts a mini marshmallow into Megumi's innie, and then uses his lips to suck it out.



Megumi and Duncan are heading home; they munch on after meal pocky along the way. They stop and hug each other. While in the embrace, Duncan slips his hand under Megumi's shirt and tickles her bellybutton. She giggles, and playfully slaps his hand away.

No fingering my hole in public!

She munches on a pocky biscuit while making a funny face at Duncan.


Megumi and Duncan are circling each other in the pool.

I love being in the water. It's so calming, and sensual. I might have been a mermaid in a past life.

Duncan rubs a hand along side Megumi's face. Megumi kisses the palm of Duncan's hand.  

Have you ever played with a girl's tummy while underwater?

Duncan shakes his head.

There's a first time for everything.

Megumi closes her eyes and floats on her back. Her stomach is arched perfectly, as if asking for Duncan to play with it. Megumi's innie is like a little pool of water. Duncan pokes Megumi's navel with his index finger, making all the water spill out. Duncan then lets water droplets fall off his fingertips and land inside Megumi's innie, filling it with water. Once Megumi's navel is full, Duncan pokes the water out again.


There's a knock on the entrance door.

Is that you, Duncan?!


The door isn't locked! Come in!

The door opens and Duncan enters.

I'm in the bedroom.

Duncan makes his way over to the bedroom. He looks down and notices that there are cherry blossom petals scattered all over the floor, making a path to the bedroom.  

Before he can enter the bedroom, he is greeted by Megumi. She is wearing a cropped top and bikini underwear, like Kelly LeBrock's introduction scene from "Weird Science". She looks incredibly sexy.

So, what would the little maniac like to do first?

You got all dressed up for me? That's sweet. You didn't have to do all this, especially littering your place with sakura.

You looked like you could use some cheering up.

Megumi takes Duncan by the hand and lures him into the bedroom.  


Megumi helps Duncan onto the bed.

I really appreciate this, Meg, I do. But I'm not in the mood today.

Ah, Duncan, getting you into the mood is never that hard to do.

Megumi lays Duncan flat on his back on top of the bed. She climbs onto the bed and crawls her way up Duncan's body like a cat until they are face to face. She then starts kissing him on the lips, then around his neck, and on his ear. She speaks in the most sensual voice possible.

Mmm, bellybutton. Such a unique word. It's sounds so naughty and yet so kawaii at the same time. Bellybutton. It rolls off the tongue, figuratively and literally. Bellybutton.

This is obviously getting Duncan hot and bothered, but he's trying his hardest to not get aroused.

Meg, this isn't a good idea.

Megumi stops kissing him, but looks at him with a hauntingly sexy gaze.

Why not?

Because ... my hands, they're all chapped. You don't want dry, rough hands all over you, right?

Megumi lets out a giggle.

Easily remedied.

Megumi opens a drawer in the nearby night stand and withdraws a travel sized bottle of baby oil. She hands the bottle to Duncan.

I want one of your soothing massages.

Megumi lays down on her back beside Duncan. Duncan pours the baby oil into his hands, puts the bottle aside, and rubs his hands together. He then massages Megumi's awaiting tummy, rubbing her skin with loving caresses. Megumi coos with each stroke.

I absolutely love this. Laying here, all prone and trusting of you, knowing you won't hurt me. Always with my best interests in mind. I'm so glad we met that day in the book store. It was the happiest day of my life.

Megumi looks up and smiles at Duncan. He smiles back.
A collection of navel play scenes from my screenplay, "The Fetish".
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.


Megumi enters the living room and sits next to Duncan on the couch. Duncan opens his mouth to speak, but Megumi covers it with her hand.

There's something I haven't told you, but I should have. I have a bellybutton fetish, too!


I have a bellybutton fetish.

Because you inherited it from me?

No. I've always had it, ever since I was a little girl.

How did it happen?

When I was four or five years old, my parents and I visited my family in Japan. My cousins liked to play this game where they would hold each other down and tickle each other. It was a contest to see who could last the longest without crying for mercy. So I played the game with them. They pinned me down on the ground and took turns tickling my bellybutton, chanting "heso, heso, heso" the whole time. "Heso" means "bellybutton", by the way.

I already knew that, since Japan has the most navel fetish friendly culture in the world.

Anyway, that's where my fetish started. It became sexual when I became a teenager. I made all my boyfriends tickle my bellybutton while we made out. I thought I outgrew it, but then I met you and you awoke my fetish.

That explains why you were so accepting about it. But why did you keep it a secret?

Because of this silly idea of mine that you would be happier thinking you converted me over to bellybutton fetishism instead of knowing that I was already a fetishist.

He wraps his arms around her.

Sweetie, sharing your fetish with me is more important than how or when it started. Telling me about it would only strengthen our relationship.

She buries her head in his chest.

But I didn't. I should have told you right away instead of hiding it like a little kid.

It doesn't matter. Right now, all I want to do is cuddle with you and get some sleep.  

Ah, cuddling and sleeping. Those are among my favorite non-navel related activities to do with you.

Duncan lies down on the couch, and Megumi lies on top of him.  

I love you.

I love you, too.

They kiss on the lips, close their eyes, and slowly fall into a deep sleep.
Yet another scene from my screenplay, "The Fetish". The girl reveals to the boy that she also has a secret fetish.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Betty woke up chained to the wall. A reddish blob with eerie veins sat in front of her. It shifted from side to side and began to approach her. She looked down to see that her shirt had been cut so that innie belly button was exposed. The blob creature crawled closer to her and stop inches away from her belly. Betty quivered, not knowing what the horrible thing had in mind, if it had a mind.

A long green tentacle pushed through the skin of the red blob, right towards Betty's belly button. She screamed,yelled and thrashed against her restraints,only to tire herself out. The green tentacle touch the edge of Betty's navel and she shivered. It was cold and slimy, making her skin crawl. The tentacle moved further into her belly button until it was touching the bottom of her innie. It found the crease in the middle and began to slither in between, pushing the crease apart. Betty groaned in pain as the green worm thing pushed itself deeper into her belly button.

Once the tentacle was inside, it began to swell, cause Betty's more pain. A lump formed inside the tub connect to Betty via her belly button. It grew until it was the size of a golf ball. Then it slowly made its way down the tube towards Betty. As the one lump traveled down, another formed and began its trek behind the first lump. Then another and another. When the first lump pushed its way into Betty, she groaned. Looking down at her belly button, she saw that it had began to bleed a little.

Betty tired with all her might to break loose but to no avail. The blob would do with her as it please. There would be no escape.
For all you creepy people like me who like the idea of navel penetration~
I had to come up with this on the spot so that this pic wouldn't seem so lame.
No, this is my belly button, it some random person off of goole. Google bellybutton and you'll find this picture I'm guessing.
Don't go bitching on me about how this isn't art or this is stupid and bitching, bitching, bitching...If you don't like it, don't look at it. :)
Bellybutton belongs to someone.
Editing done me!
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Des's tongue poked inside the bellybutton of the girl he was torching.  She was doing her best not to break down and give him the info he was commanded to get out of her.  He was only just starting to torcher her and she wasn't about to give up now.   The woman belly quiver as Des poked deeper into her navel with his tongue.

The only reason she was in the underground torcher chamber  was because she  knew information about a group of people planning to assassinate the king.  Once it was found out that she knew all this, she was hauled away to the dark, underground, dimly lighted, torcher chamber. She had heard tale of it before. Men were burned with demon symbols and woman were torched in such a way they didn't even speak about it.  It was said that the man doing all this wasn't a man at all, but a creature the king  had found while conquering other kingdoms.

She was dragged into a room that  was  just a dim lighted at the rest of the underground tunnels. The wall straight across from the door had chains for arms and legs. On her right side in the rectangular room, was an area with different potions, tools, and other assorted strange things.  On the left side was  two beds. One that looked to be for sleeping on, and the other  was bed-shaped  but  was stone and had leather straps for holding down human limbs.

The silent criminal was dragged to the wall with the chains,chained up, and cranked into the air so that her feet dangled off the floor.  The two men quickly ran out of the room and locked the door.  "Maybe there really is a creature in here," thought the woman.

A tall, young looking man got out of the bed and stretched. He didn't look like a monster. In fact, he was quite handsome.  He had a  plane, grey, long sleeved shirt on, dark brown pants,and black hair. He yawned and looked at the  girl chained to his wall.  "My, looks like I've got a guest." Said the man. "I need to get you ready before I can do my job."

He calmly walk over to her and  looked her over. Tilting his head to one side as if it'd help him figure out what he needed to. He turned on his heels and walked over to the table filled with random tools.

"And what is your name?" He said, picking up a knife.

Her skin prickled at the idea of having a blade poking holes into her, she mumbled her name,"Snel..."

"What was that?" He asked, walking over to the door. He opened it and pulled a note off it. He read it silently.  Walking  back over towards Snel, he asked again. "What did you say your name was?"  
    "It's Snel." Snel said again.
    He looked at her with a wide smile. "Well then Snel, you have some information  the king needs to know. And as a citizen, you should give him any information that'll help keep everyone safe. You don't want people getting hurt, do you?"  
    Snel looked at him. He didn't look at all like a torcherer, he looked like a  young guy in the wrong place. Though he still had the knife in his hand, he didn't looks dangerous.
    "What's your name?" She asked, dodging his question.
    "My name? I am Des. Your torcherer. And since you don't want to cooperate, I'll have to do my job today." He said, approaching her.
    Des took his knife and took a step closer to Snel. She  let out accidental yelp.  Des smirked and Snel blushed. He grabbed a wad of Snel shirt and plunged his knife through it. The gray shirted man tears a hole in the woman's shirt and then proceed to make it big enough so that he navel was exposed. Snel blushed even more  and  tried to break herself free. This only interested Des more. Snel  belly button changed shape while she thrashed about. Grabbing his victim by the hips, Des pressed his face into her belly.   He  pressed a soft kiss onto her belly button.
    "What the...?" Snel said shocked.
    Des pressed another soft kiss on Snel navel, causing her to stay blushed. He looked at her with a smirk, knowing that this was causing  her to blush.
    "You ready to give up that information now?" He asked sweetly.
    "Not if this is what you call torcher." Retorted the woman.
    "Looks like my sweet talking isn't working. Time for me to start the torcher."
    Des stuffed his face back into the hole in Snel's shirt.  His tongue  slithered out of his mouth and poked Snel's belly button. She squeaked with shock and began moving around again. But Des held tight to her hips. There would be no getting away.
    All this moving around intrigued the young man more. He pressed his tongue deeper into Snel's navel. Wiggling his tongue around like a big fat worm.  Snel moaned without even meaning to. She'd never  felt something so strange  before.
    "Time for the tickling!" Des said, pulling his face  away from the woman's  navel.  He skipped happily over to his tray of many toys and tools. Setting down the knife, he picked up a thin, flexible, rod shaped, piece of metal.  Skipping back, he stopped in front of Snel and asked her,"You ready to talk now?"
    "No." She said and thought to herself, "If he keeps going on like this, I'll never leave."
    Shrugging his shoulders, Des stood in front of Snel's navel again. He stood there a moment, thinking of what to do. A devious smile spread across his face.   Des took the thin, metal rod and inserted it into the woman's navel. Going around in circles in her belly button.  
    "Oh,hahahaha! That tickles!" She giggled.
    Des stop a moment to let her catch her breath.  "If you thought that tickled, feel this!"
    The torcherer took the pointed end of the rod and rubbed the  pulse point in Snel's bellybutton. Sending her into fits of gasping laughter.  Des moved the thin rod up and down her pulse point, cause her to keep laughing with gasping breaths. Panting uncontrollability. Each time he passed over the spot a tingling sensation  pulsed  in her body. The king's torcherer kept it up for a while. Snel didn't know how much longer she could take of this before she passed out.
    "Pleaseeee hehehe Stooooop!" She begged before another wave of laughter.
    "Fine, I'll move on to my last fun thing to do before I start using the hot iron." Des said, wishing he could keep going forever.
    "This is my final offer. Tell me what I need to know, and I'll let you go. If not, then...You'll see."
    Snel though a moment, "Might as well see what he had in store for me next. Those last few things we're all that bad."  She looked at him and said, "Go ahead, I might as well see what you have in store."
    "I was hoping you'd say that." Des said with a grin.
    Once again, Des got really close to Snel's navel. She peered at him as he faced her stomach,"What is he going to do, kiss me again."  
    Opening his mouth slightly, Des let his inner tongue out. It was a dark green, a few centimeter thick and looked like a worm with a pointed head.  It came from  the pit of his  stomach, eager to get what it wanted. Des moved his face close and stretch his inner tongue so that it just poked Snel's belly button. The devious young man wanted to make sure she knew what was going to happen.  He swirled his inner tongue around and around Snel's unprotected innie belly button, he could see the fear in her eyes.  
    Just to freak Snel's out more, he slowly got his  inner tongue closer to the inside of her navel and closer to the crease in the middle.  Des  brushed the  pulse point in the middle on Snel's belly button. He felt the tremors that ran down her body. "This is going to be fun." He thought amused.
    Without warning, Des plunged the tongue into  the woman's navel and  into her.  Just the the right depth so he could get  the fluids he craved.  Something he was constantly hungry for. No matter how many belly buttons he  burrowed into, Des could only suppress the wantings for a little while before they returned.  Snel's  would be one of the many woman that he's fed upon.
    "Auhh!" Moaned Snel, both in pain and enjoyment. It was a sensation of all it's own. It wasn't unbearable or truly likeable either.  She tied arching her back but only encouraged Des more. Pushing a little deeper.  Snel wanted it to last for ever, but at the same time stop.  It was so tiring  to have his tongue inside her feeding, even though Snel was doing nothing but holding still and moaning. "I got to stop him before I pass out and only the gods know what he might do to me then. But that mean I'll have to..." thought Snel.
    "Stop!" She gasped. "You win, I'll talk!"
    Pulling out his inner tongue from Snel's navel, Des back up and looked at her with  the worm like tongue hanging out of his mouth.  He slurped it up like a noodle and smiled at the woman who had finally  admitted defeat.
    "You ready to talk now? " Asked Des.
    "Yes...They're hiding out in an old wine cellar on the outskirt of the closest village.  They're planning to attack when the king is making his morning stroll through the village."
    Des wrote it all down quickly. "Thank you  for that little  bit of information. You'll be moved to a cell and later set free."
    "Why aren't they putting me to death?" Questioned Snel,confused.

"Because the king is giving you a chance to redeem yourself. And beside, once your friends find out you betrayed them...They might be the ones putting you to death."

Snel gulped and realized what might befall her.     As she was lowered back to ground level and hauled out the door, she watched Des. He smiled kindly and waved good-bye. She marked the ninety-ninth woman he had fed off of as a torcherer.  Just an average day for Des.
My first story on this account! Finally! Didn't take me long to type this all up and edit it. Maybe about a week, not counting all the days I didn't look at it. Please tell me of any annoying mistakes, such as spelling, grammer or how it sounds. Just don't be a jerk about it.

Des is a torcherer from the mid-evil time. He feeds off of a weird fluid inside navels. He just targets woman more because they have way less hair on their body and he perfers women. That peice of metal he was using on Snel was like a paper clip, just an FYI.

Any questions on Des? He's going to be showing up a lot more soon,when ever I get the next chapter out. Not as much belly button drama in this story, should be more in the next one.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

     Kay woke to find herself laying something wooden. It was tilted in just a way that she was in an upright position. Her hands were tied down along with her legs. She didn't really know how she got to be this way. The last thing she remembered was her pod crashing into the surface of a planet and crawling out of it once it hit. After that, nothing but blackness. 

    Speaking of such, she was currently surrounded in it. She could feel what she was on, yet not see it. Once Kay grasped what she was strapped to, her mind showed her possibilities to why she was strapped to the table. Oh god, landed on this planet and now they're going to chop me up, or eat me alive, or put worms in my guts, or feed me weird stuff until I exploded. 

    There was a click and a single beam of light appear on her. Kay squinked, allowing her eyes to adjust. Her surroundings became visible, but weren't all that exciting. As she predicted, she was on a wooden plank and was strapped down with rope. 

    "Hello?" she called out. "I think there's a big mistake. I need to get back to my ship so I can send for help." 

    No reply came back, only the shuffling around of unknown things. 

    A hand appeared from the void and went for her belly. Instinctively, she drew her stomach in, still assuming the worst. The hand hand hesitated, giving Kay a second to study it. It was the size of an average human hand, yet with pointed nails. The flesh was a dark brown and the pinky finger appeared to be holding onto to a leathery looking cape. The owner of the limb broke their daze and kept going for Kay. They grabbed the zipper of her crew jacket and pulled it all the way down. Next, they gingerly lifted her white tanktop, making sure to be careful when rolling it up her midsection. 

    Kay stared at her pale belly, not really sure what to do. The stranger's hand drew back into the darkness and Kay prayed they weren't going for a knife or a big leech or a vacuum to suck out her guts. 

    Something poked the side of her cheek and she turned. It was a straw, of all things, not a weapon. Taking this as a peaceful offering, Kay gladly took a sip. What ever the liquid was, it was delicious, tasting like chocolate. The flavor shifted to vanilla, then strawberry, then bannan. Before she knew it, Kay had filled her belly with the alien juice. Her belly had swollen slightly, bulging out a bit abnormally. Kay sighed, embarrassed by her greediness. 

    The hand appear again, almost cautious, as if she would suddenly leap at them. The hand then laid against Kay's belly, rubbing it gently. She blushed, not sure whether she liked the kind attention or felt violated being touched while strapped to a table with her belly exposed. 

    The strangers hand darted away for a brief moment and came back with what look like a tiny plunger. It was stuff into her navel, wiggled about until it fit snugly. The mystery person pulled quick and hard on the end of it. The device pulled her navel out, forcing it to be an outie. The liquid in her belly seeped into the new space, preventing it from going back to its normal form. Kay moaned, glad to be relieved of some pressure. The mysterious hand appeared in the light with what look to be a napkin. It touched her swollen belly, feeling warm and relaxing. The hand did loose circles around her belly before going to her belly button. The outie was cleaned especially well, every bit of dead skin and gunk was rubbed away, causing Kay to giggle. 

    The hand left and came back, yet with something Kay had been dreading the whole time. It wasn't a knife or even an alien bug, but a pin. Kay wished she wasn't so full, or she would have sucked in her belly. Instead, she silently watched as it approached her. Her outie was taken between the index and middle finger of the mystery person. They applied some pressure and pressed the pin into the center. Kay bit her lip, doing her best to tolerate the tiny bit of pain. The pin didn't stay in long, as was withdrawn quickly. It was as brief as a shot and just a painful. She wasn't dead or dying, so she was thankful. 

    Something strange happen to the hole. It began to leak a pink fluid. Kay twisted her face in confusing, wondering why she was leaking pink and not red. The confusion on that matter didn't last long when the stranger suddenly lean forward and pressed their mouth to her belly button. She blushed. Though she couldn't really see the person's face due to the cloak they wore, she most definitely knew they were male and could see strands of black hair sticking out from under the hood.

    The man drew back quickly, as if he was embarrassed. Kay watched as some sort of patch was put on her belly button and listened as she heard footsteps leave. Her hopes of being freed broke as his footsteps disappeared into the distance. Though her sadness didn't last long, as she heard quick footsteps approach. They stopped just short of her and she waited. Slowly, a tiny creature was lifted towards her. It was the size of a human infant, yet hand bat wings attached to its arms, and a bat shaped head with a tiny bat nose too. It scrunched up its face once the light hit it. The baby bat was pressed against her belly and it wrapped its winged arms around her belly. The man let got and it held on. The bandage was removed, allowing the pink fluid to flow. The little bat sniffed the air, then adjusted to get to the source by crawling up Kay's belly. Once it found where the sweet smelling stuff came from, it wrapped its mouth around Kay's outie and began to suck. 

    The little bat baby sucked greedily and slowly her belly began to return to its normal size and shape. As the same time, the little baby seem to have grown weary, laying it head against her stomach and closing its eyes. Short, hot little breaths brush over her skin as the infant fell asleep. The hands appeared and ever so gently pulled the baby off of Kay and took it away into the darkness. 
I do believe this is my first submission of 2015! Yay! Or, at least, the first story of 2015. Either way...This is an interesting one, one I may continue, and if not, I'm explain the rest of the plot another time. (I finally decided that what I had with this was good enough, so this is why your getting it now.) But I can tell you that Kay did come from the same ship as  Derence from this---><da:thumb id="473903919"> 

Same ship, different problem, still navel related. Anywho...Let me know if you have any questions. Comments before faving are appreciated as well...

---side note---… <---- that's the baby's face :D 

This story belongs to me and only me. 
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Terra’s Return Part III (Teen Titans)

Robin walked up to Starfire and Raven and couldn’t help but notice there cute bare feet. In fact he was starring at them. “You don’t want to do this. You will be just as bad as she is.” Robin said to them.

Both Starfire and Raven turned to the boy wonder and yelled in unison, “DON’T YOU DARE SAY ANYTHING. YOU DIDN’T JUST GET TICKLE TORTURED!”

Robin, Cyborg and Beastboy cringed as they backed out the door. Starfire and Raven starring at them evilly and breathing heavy.

“Well ummm I guess they are ok!” Beastboy said.

“Yea I vote we get out of here before they turn on us.” Cyborg said

“Now then Terra lets see! Where should we start?” Raven said glaring at her evily.

“Hey, can’t you take a joke hehe! Come on I was only kidding. Please don’t!” Terra said looking at Raven and Starfire in horror as they approached her.

“I do not think so. You have been very bad and now we must teach you a lesson for being such a blorthog.” Starfire grinned.

Terra cringed and held her breath as Starfire moved in on her right and Raven on her left.

Raven reached out and poked Terra under her left arm. Terra tried to move to the right to get out of the way of Raven’s fingers but was met on her right by Starfire. She used both hands and ran her fingers along Terra’s sides and up her arm.

“HHHMMMM!” Terra tried to keep her laughter in as she twisted against the beginning on slot.

“She does not wish to laugh?” Starfire looked at Raven grinning evily.

“It’s not what she wants but it’s what’s she gonna do!” Raven said slyly looking at Starfire.. “Derith Hashon Asteroth.” Raven cast a spell and long dark tentacles sprouted from her finger tips. The moved up and down Terra’s sides sending waves of ticklish energy deep into her sides.

“MMMMMMMAHAHAHAHAHAHA NOOOOO HEHEHEHEHE PLEASE DON’T HAHAHAHA!!!” Terra yelled not able to hold her laughter back.

Starfire giggled as she used her fingernails under Terra’s twitching arm pits and over her soft exposed stomach.

“HAHAHAHA STOP HEHEHEHEHE TICKLING HAHAHAHAHAHA ME HEHEHEHEHE!!!” Terra laughed in protest. Her body wiggling and twisting in a vain attempt to escape the tickling.

“You have very soft skin Terra. Let us see about YOUR belly button!” Starfire taunted Terra. Her finger drawing circles around Terra’s belly button before letting her finger twist in and out of it.


Raven had started working on both of poor Terra’s arm pits and sides as Starfire concentrated on her stomach.

“HAHAHAHAHA P HEHEHEHE LEASE HAHAHAHA NO MORE AAAAAAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!” Terra screamed through her laughter. Her face bright red. Goose bumps raised on her sides and stomach.

“You know Star, Terra seemed to really like our feet. You think she may be jealous?” Raven smiled at Starfire.

“Yes, let us see for ourselves!” Starfire smiled evilly.

Terra gasped for breath as a wave of terror swept over her. Her face red as she watched Raven and Starfire move to the foot of the table.


“Anything huh?” Raven’s face twisted with sadistic glee as she unlaced Terra’s left boot.

“She seems very much against us tickling her feet friend Raven.” Starfire giggled unlacing Terra’s right boot.

“DON’T DO THIS! PLEASE! NOOOOOOO!” Terra bucked against her bonds wildly as her boots were slowly pulled from her feet.

“Let’s see what’s in the bag.” Raven smiled. “Would you do the honors Star?”

“Why yes friend I would love to.” Starfire giggled grabbing the tip of Terra’s socks and slowly pulling them off prolonging her anticipation.

“NO!!!!!!” Terra yelled scrunching her pudgy little toes. Her soft thin size 6 feet wiggling in the warm air.

“You have very pretty feet Terra. It is a shame to have to tickle them.” Starfire giggled.

“Hmmm this is what I am looking for.” Raven said pulling out a couple of stiff feathers from the bag. She handed on to Starfire and looked over Terra’s soles. “Now where to start?”

Terra’s body went ridged as she held her breath and closed her eyes tightly in anticipation. She knew her sensitive feet couldn’t take much tickling. She had them tickled before and ended up a giggling, crying, quivering mass afterward.

“I wish to start on her arches.” Starfire said letting the feather run lightly up and down Terra’s helpless right arch.

“I’m going to take her toes!” Raven said with evil delight. She threaded the feather in and out of Terra’s flexing soft toes then pulled it though like and unraveling sweater.

“WWHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA NO HOHOHOHOHOHO HEHEHEHEHEHE MY HEHEHEHEHEHE TOES HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!” Poor Terra couldn’t even make a sentence as her body shook uncontrollably. Her small feet wiggling and toes scrunching instinctively.

“Now I’m glad I came. I thought this would be as boring as a poetry reading but I’m having fun.” Raven’s face twisted with an evil smile.

“I am too. I am glad we do not have anything to do tomorrow. I wish to stay here and make an ‘alnighter?’ of this.” Starfire sadistically laughed as she discarded her feather.


Starfire began using her fingers under Terra’s wiggling toes. Brushing back and forth before letting her finger dart in between each ticklish toe.

Raven also dropped her feather and was using her finger nails. Raking up and down Terra’s hyper sensitive soles. Raven was watching Terra’s toes flex and scrunch as she went into a tickling frenzy.

Terra gasped and heaved as she tried to talk, “I HAHAHAHAHA CAN’T HEHEHEHEHEHEHE TAKE HAHAHAHAHA THIS HEHEHEHEHEHEHE.” Terra was turned into a giggling gasping mound of quivering flesh.

Starfire and Raven turned to each other.

“Should we let her go now?” Starfire asked Raven.

“Naaaw. Lets just let her rest. We may be board tomorrow and need something to do.”

here is the 3 and final part of terra's return
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Terra’s Return Part 1

Terra came back to the tower in her usual show off fashion. After a few feats of her powers she landed on the roof. Robin, Cyborg, Beastboy and Starfire greeted her happily. Raven of course was untrusting as usual.

“Hi ya.” Terra said happily waving to everyone.

“So what brings you around?” Robin asked.

“I was just in the area and thought I would hang with you all for the weekend. That is if it’s ok?” Said Terra.

Everyone, with the exception of Raven agreed.

“Sure thing Terra. But me and the guys are going out. I guess you 3 could have a girls night.” Robin said.

“Oh boy! This will be so not fun.” Raven said to herself.

“Yes! A girls night. Just the 3 of us hehe we shall have much fun.” Starfire said happily.

With that the guys walked from the roof and sped off in Cyborgs ‘baby’.

“So friend, what is it that we shall do?” Starfire asked.

“Well I thought I would show you my new pad. Its kinda far. That’s why I haven’t been around much. But it’s a place I can call mine.” Terra said.

“It starts!” Raven said to herself as she rolled her eyes.

“Oh that would be great fun. We would love to see where you now stay. Right Raven?” Starfire said all bubbly.

“I can’t wait.” Raven said in her usual under tone.

“Follow me.” Terra said as she hopped on her earthen pad.

Raven and Starefire floated into the air and followed.

A while later they arrived at an isle out passed the harbor. Terra started showing Raven and Starfire around her new place. Although it was small it looked very nice from the outside, but the real surprise came when they entered the house. Terra had used her powers to create a wonderful underground complex.

“Wow you have done very Terra. This place is beautiful.” Starfire said.
Although she wouldn’t say Raven was also impressed.

“Thank you. Would you like to see my most prized workshop?” Terra asked.

“Yes that would be great.” Starfire said smiling big.

“A workshop too? You haven’t forgot about anything have you?” Asked Raven.

“Nothing!” Terra said with a smirk.

They walked to the lowest level to a large room. Terra entered first and flipped on 2 switches. The lights flickered on as Raven and Starfire entered the room.

“I have something special I want to show you.” Terra said as she smiled evilly. Pressing a button on the wall energy beams shot out of what looked like 2 upright metal tables in the corner of the room. One beam hit Starfire directly and drug her over to the table holding her there like 2 magnets attracting. The second beam hit Raven’s cloak and pulled. Raven spun around letting the beam take her cloak.

“GRRRRRR what is it you are doing Terra?” Starfire said as she struggled against her unseen bonds.

“Ok that’s it, I knew this was a bad idea.” Raven said as dark beams shot out from her hands at Terra.

Terra used her power to meet Ravens beams. Their beams pressed against each other in an epic battle but Terra had been working on her powers and increased them 10 fold. She let out a huge surge which powered right through Ravens beam and knocked her onto the table.

“What are you doing? You know you can’t hold us.” Raven yelled.

“Oh, I think you are mistaken my blue haired friend. You see the tables you are on drain your power and uses it to hold you there. The more you summon your powers the more powerful my machines become.” Terra laughed evilly.

Raven and Starfire struggled desperately against there bonds. There arms pinned over there heads wasn’t helping. Terra through a switch and the tables moved to the center of the room and tilted down. Raven and Starfire were now horizontal. The foot of the tables were facing each other about 2 feet apart.

“Please friend Terra, stop this now.” Starfire said nervously.

“If you know what’s good for you, you will let us go right now.” Raven angrily shouted.

Terra just laughed as she walked over to them.
“I have been waiting for this for a long time. You never really liked me or accepted me as a teen titan so I started to think. What would be the best way to get back at them? Without killing you I have the perfect way.” Terra’s face twisted with an evil smile.

“What are you talking about?” Raven said nervously.

“My, my Raven how can I put this? You remember my brief stay at teen tower? Well while I was there I searched through the data base to find something very interesting. It seems your greatest fear is to loose control of your emotions, hence loosing control of your powers. Well not to worry my machine will absorb anything you can come up with. But there was more. I also found out that your second fear is being tickled.” Terra said.

Ravens eyes widened and her mouth flew open. “You wouldn’t! You don’t understand how ticklish I am.” Raven said frightened.

“I could, and I am.” Giggled Terra. “And I also found out that those from Tamaran have an extremely heightened sensitivity to tickling.”

“Oh no friend Terra you would not do this to us would you? We are your friends.” Starfire nervously said.

“Oh would I?” Terra laughed as her face twisted evilly with delight.

End of Part I
this is were terra returns to meet raven and starfire,and things go bad
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Terra’s Return Part II

“Well now, where should I start?” Terra said as she walked over to Raven.

Raven looked at her wide eyed and frightened. “You could start by letting us go!”

“Oh I think not.” Terra said looking at Ravens outstretched arms. Lifting her fingers she began lightly stroking up and down along the inside of Ravens arms and down her sides.

“HMMMM” Raven bit her lip and tried to hold back the laughter.

“Oh you think your tough huh? Well lets just see how tough you are.” Terra grinned as she used her fingers to need Ravens armpits.

Raven wiggled against the tickling and tugged against her bonds. “EEEEEEEHEHEHEHEH NO HAHAHAHA STOP TICKLING HEHEHE ME!!!”

“Please Terra do not tickle her! Let us go.” Starfire protested as she struggled to get free.

Terra said nothing as she moved down Ravens wiggling sides kneading her fingers into her ticklish skin.
“AHAHAHAHA PLEASE NO HAHAHAHA MORE HEHEHEHE IT TICKLES HAHAHAHAHA!!!” Raven’s face was turning red as she shouted between laughs. Her body bucking and twisting trying to escape Terra’s fingers.

“This is for not trusting me.” Terra said, her face shining with glee. Moving her wriggling fingers over Ravens stomach letting Raven’s own motion tickle her more.

“PLEASE AHAHAHAHAHA STO HAHAHAHA PPPP!!!” Raven begged. Her red face gasping. Her hips bucking and twisting wildly.

“Well I guess you talked me into it for now.” Terra said turning to Starfire. “Well I think it’s time to see if the database was true about you.”

“Please friend Terra I beg you, do not do this!” Starfire tugged at her bonds as she looked at Terra with fear.

Terra smiled evilly and giggled. “This is gonna be so much fun.”

Starfire tensed up and closed her eyes in anticipation of what was to come.

Terra looked over Starfire’s exposed smooth skin and bit her lip smiling. She lightly ran her fingertips down Starfire’s arms feeling her soft smooth skin and watching as she cringed against the tickle attack.

“WHHAAAAA HAHAHAHAHA NO NO HAHAHA NO!!!” Starfire burst out screaming with laughter. Her arms twitching violently.

“Wow it seems Tamaran’s really are super sensitive.” Terra’s face was twisted, her smile evil and her eyes squinting as she went into a tickling rage raking her fingernails up and down Starfire’s exposed sides.

“AAAAHAHAHAHAHAHA PLEASE HAHAHAHA STOP AAAAAHAHAHAHAHA!!!” Starfire screamed with laughter. Her face turning bright red as her body bucked wildly. Her soft skin shooting the sensation like electricity throughout her body.

Terra moved over Starfire’s soft stomach letting her fingernails glide along the waves on her skin caused by her laughing and wiggling. Reaching Stars’ belly button she twisted her finger in and out sending tickling sensations deep into her.


Terra stopped and looked over both her victims. Starfire’s face bright red as she giggled still. Her body slightly twitching from Terra’s on slot. Raven just catching her breath was looking at poor Starfire. She was still in awe at what had happened to them. Terra pulled up a chair and a bag next to the foot of the tables then sat down smiling evilly.

“You two are so ticklish. I am enjoying this more than I could have hopped for.” Terra said as she looked over at Ravens boots.

“Ok you had your fun now let us GO!” Raven said.

“Oh but I’m no where near done yet.” Terra said as she grabbed Ravens left boot and slowly pulled it off.

“HEY! NO PLEASE!” Raven protested as she felt the warm air wash over her soft size 5 feet.

Terra looked over Ravens soft wrinkle free foot as she pulled off Ravens other boot despite Raven scrunching her perfect small toes to keep her boot on.

“Please Terra, not my feet. I can’t take my feet being tickled.” Raven nervously protested.

“You have very pretty feet Raven. And such cute toes! It would be a shame for them to be left out.” Terra giggled as she lifted a feather from the bag and flicked it back and forth across Ravens exposed soles.

Raven’s whole body stiffened as she screamed. “NOOOOO HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA NOT MY HAHAHAHAHA FEET HEHEHEHEHE!!!”

Terra delighted in Ravens laughter. She pressed hard with the feather moving from her soft heals to her small flexing toes. Running the feather back and forth under Ravens toes watching them wiggle.

“AAAAAAHAHAHAHA NOT HAHAHAHAHA MY HAHAHAHA TOES HEHEHEHEHEHE!!!” Raven screamed as she laughed. Her face bright red and tears streaming out of her closed eyes.

Terra skillfully moved the feather in between Ravens small scrunching toes and used it like a saw.

“PLEASEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHE HAHAHAHAHAHAHA STOP WHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!” Raven gasped as she bucked and twitched. Her small feet wiggled and toes flexed.

“Well I guess that’s enough for now.” Terra said putting down the feather and turning to Starfire who was watching Raven’s tickling in horror.

“No, no Terra. You must not. Please do not! Not my feet!” Starfire begged of Terra.

Terra paid no attention to her. Pulling and tugging on Starfire’s right boot she finally got it off. She was amazed at how perfect her size 6 feet were. Her toes skinny and cute. Pulling her other boot off Terra looked at Starfire’s soles. Starfire was already covering one foot with the other and scrunching her toes.

“You have smooth arches Starfire. And your toes are just the cutest.” Terra’s face twisted with evil pleasure.

“MMMM” Starfire could only whimper at what she knew was to come.

“I think I will enjoy feeling those soft feet of yours.” Terra said as she began tracing up and down the sides of Starfire’s feet.

“AAAAAHAHAHAHAHA NO HEHEHEHE YOU HAHAHAHA MUST NOT HEHEHEHE!!!!” Starfire gasped out laughing tugging and bucking against her bonds.

“So soft and so cute! I’m jealous.” Terra said giggling through her twisted smile. Her fingers dancing under Star’s wriggling toes.

“PLEASE HEHEHEHEHEHE STOP AAAAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHA!!!” Starfire was already crying and gasping for breath. Her feet wiggling and flexing trying to get away.

“Star you are so much fun. I think I will tickle you all night!” Terra laughed raking her fingernails up and down her arches.

“WHAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHA HEHEHEHEHE NOOOOOOOO HAHAHAHAHA!!” Starfire’s whole body shook uncontrollably.

“Man that was the funniest movie ever.” Robin said.

“Yea I really like when that dog bit that guys….” Beastboy was cut off.

“Where are the girls? It’s late and it’s not like them to be gone!” Robin said as he searched for a note.

“This is odd. I will try to locate their com links.” Cyborg said sitting down at the computer. “Well I found them but the signal is very faint.”

“Titans lets go!” Robin yelled and ran to the hover boat.

Later----“Well this is it. The com signal is stronger now and we seem to be close.” Cyborg said as he ran toward Terra’s house.

Robin, Cyborg and Beastboy ran into the house and heard Starfire laughing.

“Well that don’t sound like trouble. Lets check it out though.” Robin said.

They found the room Raven and Starfire was being held in. Upon entering they was shocked to see them lying on tables and Terra madly tickling Starfire’s bare feet. Robin ran in to turn the machine off as Cyborg and Beastboy distracted Terra.

“There got it!” Yelled Robin.

Starfire and Raven jumped up. They and Beastboy and Cyborg grabbed Terra and slammed her onto the table. Robin still at the control panel hit the button and Terra was now a captive of her own machine.

“You have been very bad friend.” Starfire said her face still flush and wet with tears.

“Normally I would say lock her up and throw away the key but this time I think turn about is fair play.” Raven glared at Terra.

“NO!!!! YOU WOULDN’T” Terra yelled.

“Oh, wouldn’t we!” Raven said.
here is the second part of terra's return
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

      Xan was excited. Tonight was the night he was supposed to spend the night at Guilmona and Zitta's house. He had been waiting for this day for what seemed like months, he had the date on his calender circled so many times you couldn't even tell what the date was anymore.
    What Xan was so excited about was that Guilmona and Zitta are both very attractive girls, and on occasion, let people listen to their bellies.
      " There is only one guy I know who had the pleasure of doing that," Xan said to himself.
      " Ryan, you were one lucky dude, but you had to pretend to be a doctor to listen to their bellies, but I'm gonna get to with my CHARM! TAKE THAT, YOU SNEAKY BASTARD." Xan shouted. In that instant he grabbed all his shit and took off out the door to Guilmona and Zitta's house.
     When Xan got to their house he noticed the light of the TV flickering in the living room. He went into the room, and there they were, watching TV......IN THE NUDE!!
Xan couldn't believe his luck. One little chat with these two beauties and they already felt comfortable enough invite him into their house while they were naked.
       " Hello there Xan," Guilmona said.
       " Take a seat dear, we were just about to watch "Supersize Me." Zitta added.
       " You gals COMPLETELY caught me off guard," Xan admitted," But that doesn't bother me in the least! So, Supersize Me, eh? Is this your favorite movie?
       " Oh, you bet," the two girls answered.
       " Why?" Asked Xan.
       " Just you wait, dear," Guilmona answered.  Guilmona and Zitta both rubbed their bellies seductively.
       " GIGGITY!" Xan thought to himself.

      Halfway into the movie, Xan started to understand why it was such a great movie if you were hungry even in the slightest. Who could just sit there and watch someone stuff their face full Big Macs and Fries.
       " You know Xan, Zitta and I haven't eaten all day, we were waiting for this moment," Guilmona admitted.
       " She's right Xan. You see, we know what your fantasies are, we know what you like," Zitta tagged on.
     With that, there was a loud, hollow growl.
     Guilmona rubbed her stomach and said," Your fantasy has just begun dear."
      Xan could only sit there, half drooling. These two girls were two of the most stunning gals he'd ever done this with, and they were completely comfortable.
    Zitta's stomach then growled almost twice the volume as Guilmona's. Zitta encouraged Xan to come over and lay his head on her tummy. Xan was quick to do so. He put his right ear dead in the middle of her stomach and listened well. The sounds were so hungry, they were empty, hollow, and sounded as if her belly was full of air.
     " Oh dear, I'm SO hungry, lets eat now! You can listen to the digestion growls then Xan, there just as good," Zitta said.
     " Zitta, don't end this night so fast, Supersize Me isn't even over yet," Guilmona answered.
     " Um.....for the rest of the movie, could you..... I dunno, maybe lay both your bellies next to my ears for the rest of the movie?" Xan asked.
     " We'd be delighted!" The two girls replied enthusiastically.
  Xan had the ultimate surround sound for the rest of the movie.

     After the movie, the two girls couldn't take too much more of the hunger. The sound their bellies made were loud, and they seemed extremely painful. Their bellies almost seemed to move with the sounds they made. The two ditched Xan and ran to the kitchen. Xan was in a daze.
     " Holy SHIT! THAT FUCKING ROCKED! Thank god this is only half over," Xan thought to himself." Better go see what the girls are doing."
    Xan got up to his feet, and noticed the backpack he'd brought was open. He looked in, and noticed that those"special" cookies he brought were gone. No, they weren't Ryan's Famous Top O The Line Weed Cookies. They were Xan's Infamous Gurgle, Growl, And Grumble cookies. A treat designed to make as much noise as possible in the digestive system until you crapped em out. Now Xan was REALLY excited, he ran to the kitchen to see how the girls were doing.
    There the two were, and boy were they STUFFED. There had to be at least 30 cookies in that bag, and they were all gone. The two were laying in the middle of the floor, and there stomachs were going nuts. Gurgling, rumbling, grumbling, any of those verbs, they were doing it all.
     " Oh Xan, were SOOO stuffed, and those cookies were sooooo good. But my stomach feels like theres a big party of people jumping around," Zitta said.
     " Yes, mine as well." Guilmona added.
     " Wooooooow - I mean, we'd better go into the living room and set up the beds," Xan exclaimed.
    So the three got up, set up the beds, and got ready to settle in, but Xan wasn't ready to call it a night.
    " You girls wanna lay your stomachs next to my head? They look like they need a rubbing," Xan pointed out.
    " Sounds wonderful," the two girls admitted.

    And with that, the night was complete. Xan got an hour of belly rubbing in, and went to sleep with their tummies next to his ears. Xan had one more thing to say before he went to sleep.
Here's a request i got from my good buddy gm85. i set him up with an awesome date with two characters that belong to buduse. A little heads up, this story takes place a good length of time before zitta got together with Alpha and got pregnant lol.

Hope you enjoyed the story. Comments are appreciated.

Ryan - Me

Xan - Gm85

Guilmona - Buduse

Zitta - Buduse
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

           It had been a long time since Midna had ever seen the world of light.  Long ago, she adventured with a young swordsman named Link on a quest to banish the spreading of twilight into the light world. When they were successful, she returned to her taller, more attractive form, and locked herself into twilight by shattering the Mirror of Twilight. Since then, the kingdom of Hyrule, and the Twilight Realm were at peace, until one's appetite took over........
           Midna was all powerful, all high and mighty.  She was the Princess of the Twilight Realm, and lets not forget, the most attractive.  With a very tall and slender feminine look, she could easily arouse even a light worlder!  She sat atop Land of Twilight in her thrown, overlooking the entire Realm.  One day, while eased back in her thrown, a noise struck her empty corridor.
      " What......was that?" Midna wondered.  It happened again, it was a very gurgly, empty noise. Everytime it occurred, her core would ache. Midna realized what the noise was then. She moved her already transparent cloak and exposed her stomach. It growled once again. She put her hands over it, afraid of the embarrassment that someone might hear.  She had realized that it was Lunchtime and she had not eaten all day.  She then called for her Butler.
  " Ramin, get in here, I need to see a menu for lunch today," Midna hollered.
     Ramin, her butler, entered without hesitation, almost trembling.
   " What's wrong with you?" Midna asked.
   " Well your highness, uhm, well....... we've seemed to run out of food in the kitchen....I don't know how it happened. I assure you, there will be consequences to the staff for letting this happen though," Ramin Said.
       Midna became furious.  Her belly then let out a roar that echoed through her chamber. It startled Ramin.
    " If my stomach growls louder than that again, I will eat YOU! " Midna said, then got a foul idea." YOU!"
     " But Midna! You can't eat me! I'm not real......" Ramin Hollered.
     " Whaaa? That doesn't make sense, get over here. Your my butler, now get in my belly!!!" Midna protested.
     " But I'm not. Were not real, were parallel to the REAL world! So were basically just people not fit for the real world and were banished here to become NOTHING!"
     " Are you playing mind games with me, boy?"
     " No Midna! It's true. You eat me, and I'll instantly fizz into nothingness, you need to eat a REAL person for this to-" Ramin stammered, and asked, " Your not actually gonna do that are you?"
      Midna thought about it, and decided maybe that wasn't the best idea, and to find an alternative.  However, when her stomach started growling almost uncontrollably and loudly she felt there was no choice.
      " But Midna, why dont you just eat regular food in the Real world?" Ramin asked.
      " Because thats boring!!! It's like when you vacation at a fantastic location, and need entertainment. I'm not going all the way to the real world for BORING! This'll be FUN!"
      Ramin was nervous about letting his highness get reckless.
     " But Midna, how are you going to get back to the real world? The Mirror was shattered."
     " You seriously didn't ask that question I hope, I'm magic! I can lift things with no hands, I can create my own magic, I'm the goddamn Princess! I'm pretty sure world jumping will be a sinch!"
     As Midna walked out of her Chamber, Ramin was left to grieve.
      Meanwhile, in the Castletown market, roommates Griffin and Ryan were taking a stroll, looking for any random shit that was interesting.
      " What is Hyrule anyway?" Griffin asked.
      " It's a kingdom." Ryan answered.
      " But aren't most places broken up into Countries, or Unions?"
      " Yes."
      " Then why isn't this? It's like a whole world or something that changes every couple of years."
      " You ask way too many damn questions Griffin! You said to me before we left that you wanted to explore the deep and vast land of Nintendo didn't you? But you also wanted to by shit on the way right?"
      " I guess....."
      " Well this is the best place for that! Now, no more questions alright?  Were in a new world, it isn't the same back home, so keep your dumbass thoughts at a minimum."
       As Ryan and Griffin explored Castletown a little more, they passed behind an empty alley.  They then noticed that a mysterious vortex was opening on the wall. It started spinning faster and faster until a figure formed before it.  Ryan and Griffin started stepping back. The figure fully formed and revealed a tall, dark skinned, but VERY attractive being. Ryan and Griffin stopped.
      " hhhuh.......hoooly........ Cool world bro," Griffin stammered.
      " Whatever thoughts your getting big fella you can just trash can em', shes MINE!" Ryan whispered to Griffin.
      " To hell with that, she'll pick a magnificant dragon over a Mutt any day, chump!"
      " We'll see."
        Midna approached the two.  She looked at both them and said,
      " I'm a little lost..." Midna's Loud stomach interrupted her speech," ....and hungry, can you boys help me out?"
       " Holy hell, her stomach's louder than yours is Griffin......awesome!" Ryan said.
       " Ryan, correct?" Midna asked.
       "'d you know?"
       " Well Ryan, I know everything, I know all your fantasies, and I know your friend here is jealous right now."
       " Bitch...." Griffin muttered to himself.
       "And,"  Midna continued," I know one of your fantasies is growling bellies. Care to listen to mine?"
        " huuuuh.......YUP! " Ryan replied.
        " One little element," Midna added." I would like to shrink you......"
        Griffin sensed something was up. He tried to tug Ryan away.
        " Dude, somethings not right, I dont like this, lets scidadle outta here NOW!" Griffin pleaded.
         Ryan seemed in a trance.
        " I'm not huge fan of shrinking, but a rumbly tummy! I dont care." Ryan answered.
         He left Griffin's side and approached Midna.  Midna waved her arms around Ryan, and he began to shrink. He shrank until he was the size of a lego figure.  Midna picked Ryan up, lyed down right in the middle of the Alley, and Laid Ryan right in the middle of her stomach.  Her stomach started to bubble and rumble around while Ryan was in pure heaven.
        " You know I'm a fan of threesomes.....I dunno why he gets all the fun....." Griffin grumbled.
        Midna then shot her hand up and shrank Griffin right on the spot.
        " Finally, were getting somewhere." Griffin said.
       " Indeed you are," Midna said, and took Griffin, stuffed him into her mouth and swallowed.
       Ryan shot his head up immediately.
       " What....did you.....JUST DO?" Ryan yelled.
       " Fulfilled another part of your fantasies, listening to my stomach digest a vore victim." Midna answered.
       " Are you insanely mentally retarded?! He's my best friend. GRIFFIN!!! CAN YOU HEAR ME IN THERE?!?!?" Ryan yelled into Midna's tummy. Her stomach grumbled back in reply.
       " That wasn't him by the way, thats my unsatisfyed hunger," Midna said," Your next buddy, enjoy my tummy noises? Your about to hear them from the inside!"
                Midna snagged Ryan off her belly and stuffed her into her mouth, she swallowed, and Ryan was soon in her stomach with Griffin.
       " Funny isn't it?  Being eaten wasn't one of my fantasies......" Ryan said to Griffin.
       " fucked up, dumbshit."  Griffin replied.
       " Yeah, sorry....."

          Meanwhile, on the outside, Midna was casting a spell to enlarge herself.  It was successful, she shot up to stand at a height of 20ft tall! This alerted the whole town, and of course, Link and Zelda.  Quite the coincidence, but while Midna was playing her food games with Ryan and Griffin, Link was battling Ganondorf, who had somehow he always does.  Link and Ganondorf were dueling and Zelda was trapped in a forcefield set up by Ganondorf, Midna stomped through the tiny courtyard and peered into the castle, she noticed the battle.
      " Just to screw with them a bit," Midna giggled. She snapped her fingers.  Ganondorf disappeared, and so did the forcefield around Zelda.  Link and Zelda looked around in confusion, and noticed a huge face staring at them through the large window.
      " Mi....Midna?!?!" Zelda exclaimed. " What happened to you, what about Ganondorf?"
     Midna stuck her hand through the window, and snatched Zelda out while Link watched in shock.
      Midna held Zelda up to her belly. It was quite rumbly.
      " You sound hungry...." Zelda answered.
      " That's also the sound of Ganondorf digesting, you see, I know how to actually get rid somebody!" Midna boasted.
        In Midna's belly,  Griffin and Ryan were just being themeselves, considering there's nothing else to do since they might not ever see the light of day again.
      " Yeah she's pretty hot....." Ryan said.
      " Would you date her?" Griffin asked.
      " Oh hell yeah!"
      " What about Mariah Carey?"
      " I dunno, great body, but I wouldn't feel secure with age......"
        Then suddenly another body plopped right in between Ryan and Griffin.
      " HOLY FUCK!! Give me a heart attack, why didn't you yell on the way down?" Ryan screamed out.
      " Who are you two? How did I get here?" Ganondorf Puzzled.

       Back on the outside, Midna was preparing to swallow Zelda.
      " Sorry Dear, but when my stomach starts talking, I have to eat." Midna admitted.
      " Regular food?" Zelda pointed out.
      " You know that's funny, your like the 5000th person to suggest that today!  Boy, you guys need to learn about excitement."
      Midna then anchored her head back, and dropped Zelda into her mouth, and into her belly.  Her Stomach seemed to poke out a little while hosting 4 smaller people, but it still roared with the same hunger it did before.
      " Now for you, Link.  Thanks for the great adventures by the way, really appreciate them." Midna said to Link.     
         Now, we all know Link doesn't talk very much, but I think at that very moment, Link was thinking," I was her bitch for how long, and now she's hot and is gonna eat me. End my existance now please."
      Midna looked at Link, and her belly.
       " I think I'm going to make you bigger, I want a large gurgly belly after this." Midna said.
     She used her powers and made Link stand at 11 ft tall.  She then grabbed him, and stuffed him into her mouth, and swallowed hard to forced him down.
       " Alright, would you rather be an alcoholic, or a heavy drug addict?" Griffin asked, still inside Midna's belly with Ryan, Ganondorf, and Zelda.
       "  Alcoholic, you have to give up your liver, but you aren't as spazzy or chalky," Ryan answered.
       " Is this what your people do for a passtime from where your from? Just ask dumb questions?" Zelda asked the two.
       " Well do you see an xbox in here, Madam?" Griffin replied
       "" Zelda replied more confused.
       " OH....oh.....I'm so sorry M'aam, he ment to say Nintendo!"  Ryan Answered.
       "  I've wasted my life......" Ganondorf said to himself.
        Suddenly, a big bulge started to form above them and slowly eased into the stomach.
       " OH MY GOD IT'S GONNA CRUSH US!" Griffin yelled out.
       " Thank god......" Ganondorf said quietly.
       " Link?" Zelda muttered.
     Link's larger body slowly worked it's way into Midna's stomach, The screams from the four continued until Link's body fully sunk into the belly, muffling any noise except for gurgles.
     Midna looked down at her tummy, it poked out to a size as if she was 5 months pregnant.  She slowly caressed her stomach as it gurgled and churned.
       " Whoa, that was a great meal." She said to herself.
    She then slowly laid down on her back, positioned herself comfortably amongst the courtyard, rubbed her loud digesting belly, and fell asleep......

                                                               THE END
Well, this is easily the longest story I've ever written, but i enjoyed writing it nonetheless. It was a request from Xaldinpwn, he wanted a vore story featuring Midna and the the other zelda Characters plus a few of my own, and LOTS of stomach growling, my personal favorite.

it was a great request Xaldinpwn hope you enjoyed it as much as i did

For others, Please comment

Midna, Link, Zelda, Ganondorf - Nintendo

Griffin, Ryan - Sherwoodboy17 ( ME )
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Guilmona was Lost.

After what seemed like hours and hours, Guilmona just couldn't find her way out of this maze of a forest.
"I swear there was a town around here, but I just can't find it." Guilmona sighed. It was getting dark, and Guilmona knew that her bright red body would be able to be seen by unwanted visitors. Her figure would definitely attract some weird ones to say the least, but who could blame them? With her curvy red slender figure and tail, her cute red face, half red half white bust, and white curvy belly? It's to die for.
  "I'd Better find a place to sleep around here soon or I'll be seen by some weirdo," Guilmona decided. Suddenly her belly let out a massive growl." Great, I have to go to sleep hungry," Guilmona whined. Knowing she can't find any better place to go , Guilmona hops into a bush and tries to get comfy for the long night ahead.

   About 4 hours into her sleep Guilmona is awoken by a small squeaky voice. She completely wakes up and looks around. There sitting neatly on her belly was a small, worried looking Pikachu." Oh thank goodness I found somebody." He squeaked.
"Oh great thanks Kiddo, you know I was hoping nobody would find me here, how'd u find me?" Guilmona asked.
"Well I was running and I heard a loud Gurgly sound."
    Guilmona put a hand on her belly and sighed."What do you need?."
  "well , I was trying to find my way back home when all of a sudden I heard a loud roar. I turned and saw a huge Charizard staring right at me. I could have fought him, but I wouldn't have one, so I ran. But could you beat him?" Pikachu asked?
   "Well kid, I'd have a hard time since I don't have attacks like Pokemon." Her stomach growls again." But I think I have an idea how."
     Guilmona stepped out of the bush, Pikachu followed her. But know sooner had they taken one step that they heard a roar. They turned and and saw a Charizard, standing right over them."oh I see you found a friend, Pikachu, well it won't matter, I'm too strong," Charizard Boasted.
  Pikachu wimpered.
  "Well I don't Like cocky bullies like you, but the cockiness makes you more tasty,"Guilmona replied.
  "WHAA?" Charizard asked confusedly
  Guilmona jumped and got Charizard by the head, her jaws completely wrapped around his head and neck, she gave a hard swallow and got his head completely in her tummy.
  "Yeah! YOU GO GIRL," PIkachu cheered.

She swallowed again, bringing his chest area into her maw. Then she pulled him down to her height and layed down onto her back. She murred as half of Charizard was already in her belly. She gave anotyher hard swallow and got his belly down into her chest region.
   Finally with one last huge swallow, she got Charizard all the way down into her belly. Now her once flat belly was now the size of an elephant, it gurgled as it digested her meal.
   "Wow, Whats-your-name, that was amazing! And hot hehe." Pikachu exclaimed.
   " You can call me Guilmona, and yes it was, and it feels amazing. Oh yes, I love the feeling of him squirming around in there." Guilmona murred.
  "Can I spend the night with you? PPLLLEEAASSSEE?!" Pikachu pleaded.
   " Oh, alright." Guilmona answered.
  "OH BOY!" Pikachu cheered.
  He jumped up onto her anormous belly and layed down.
  "oh cool, it's making all these cool noises," Pikachu said.
" Yup. Oh, while your on there, can you give my belly a rub?" Guilmona asked?
  "OH BOY SURE!" Pikachu happily accepted.
  As the night grew on, Pikachu fell asleep on Guilmona's Belly as Charizard Digested away.
   "Ah, I had a feeling I wasn't going to go to sleep hungry," Guilmona said Happily.
This is a request from buduse to have his character guilmona eat a charizard. hope you liked it buddy

Note that my original stuff will have some comedy in it
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.